ã€ŠThe Fallen Godsã€‹


 Prologue: The End

    Everything that begins must eventually end, and souls are no exception. They must pass through countless lives, each one shaping them, until they reach their final stage. A soul that reaches its end transforms into an existence powerful enough to become something entirely different¡ªa new beginning. This marks the journey toward becoming a God or Goddess. To reach this stage, a soul must accumulate merits over countless lifetimes. If a soul fails to collect enough, it is split into fragments, and the cycle begins anew. There is, however, one exception: the Abyss.

    The Abyss was once a normal soul, like any other, but it grew greedy. Rather than enduring countless life cycles, it chose to feed on the resentment of all beings and became the embodiment of pure evil. In time, it transformed into a dark paradise, a haven for demons, vile creatures, and shadows. As the Abyss''s power grew, it began to mock the gods and the Heavenly Palace, establishing its own Dark Palace and luring mortals to become its followers. People lost faith in the gods and turned to the endless, consuming darkness of the Abyss. At first, it granted their wishes, but always at a price. Once that price was paid, anything could be obtained. Mortals, driven by pride, greed, wrath, envy, lust, gluttony, and sloth, sacrificed their own blood and flesh to fulfill their desires. In doing so, they lost their morals, transforming into something far more sinister.

    When the ONE TRUE BEING discovered this, he declared war against it. After a long and brutal conflict, the Heavenly Palace was defeated.

    After the loss, the ONE TRUE BEING walked through the corridors of his Palace, unable to stop his thoughts from swirling within him.

    All these years, I have lived here, yet never once did I take the time to truly observe my own palace. Everything here was crafted by the dear people I cherished and still cherish. It is a profound disappointment to know that I have lost some of them, and I am ashamed for letting it happen. If I had been more vigilant, more ruthless, perhaps this would not have come to pass.

    I never imagined I would find myself in this predicament. I was confident in my strength, in my boundless power, but in the end, I was defeated. No, I must not let despair take hold. I am the ¡®ONE TRUE BEING,¡¯ the creator of all and ruler of all.

    How foolish I was to believe I would never be defeated by my own creation and how blindly I allowed it to unfold.

    As he walked through the halls of the Heavenly Palace, he saw no signs of the civil or violent factions. Everything was shrouded in an endless, suffocating darkness. No light could be seen, and even the once lively corridors, once filled with the heated debates between the civil and violent, now lay eerily silent.

    After a long and brutal battle against the Abyss, the Heavenly Palace fell. Its ruler, the ONE TRUE BEING, along with a few of his subordinate Gods and Goddesses, was all that remained within its walls. Though the Palace had succumbed to darkness, the ruler''s memory of his creation, now consumed by the Abyss, still burned within him. With the last of his dwindling power, he resolved to do the only thing he could: to grant powers and ways to gain strength to those who would need it. This gift would enable them to defend themselves against the Abyss and its vile creatures until a new savior emerged.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    When the ONE TRUE BEING entered his throne room, all the surviving subordinates were present. In the vast expanse of the room, their small number felt insignificant. Where once stood countless gods and goddesses, now only a handful remained. The room, once filled with radiant light and life, had lost its luster; even the grand, unparalleled throne now appeared worn and dim.

    ¡°My dear Gods and Goddesses, I fear this is our end. By tomorrow, there will no longer be the proud Heavenly Palace that once shone brighter than anything, the very embodiment of light itself. I do not know how much longer we can hold on. The only solace is that, thanks to the rising gods and goddesses, the mortal world may survive¡ªfor how long, though, I cannot say. I am a ruler and a creator. I created everything, including the darkness, yet I was not strong enough to defeat it. Perhaps the Abyss did not deserve my kindness. It was not your fault that we lost; it was mine. I should not have shown mercy to something that did not deserve it. As a creator, there is only one thing I can do now: pour everything I have into creating a glimmer of hope for the future. As your ruler, I ask you one last thing: join me in this final act to forge hope.¡±

    The moment the ONE TRUE BEING spoke, an eager anticipation swept through those present. They were ready to learn what they could do for their ruler.

    ¡°Desdemona, what are the odds of success for a soul completing its last cycle and becoming a formidable existence capable of restoring the glory of the Heavens?¡±

    Hearing her name, Desdemona stepped forward and bowed. ¡°My Lord, there are a few souls approaching their final cycle, but only one stands a chance. However, I do not know which soul it is, nor its attributes.¡±

    The ONE TRUE BEING turned to another god. ¡°Cato, do you know which soul it is?¡±

    Cato pondered for a moment before replying. ¡°It is a soul that has been a ruler in every life cycle, one that has earned a name for itself and never shied away from challenges. Even the Abyss holds caution toward this soul. It has inflicted more harm on Abyssal beings than anyone else. The potential is undeniable. This soul is the only one with both civil and violent attributes. There is one more thing, my Lord: this soul has accumulated enough merits to become an independent existence even before completing all its cycles.¡±

    The ONE TRUE BEING summoned the ruler¡¯s soul before him. ¡°My dear subjects, all mortals who have received our blessings to fight against the Abyss have only one god¡¯s blessing. But for the first time, we will bestow our collective power upon a soul. Only one who has endured millions of lives and amassed an exceptional amount of merits can bear such power. Come, join me.¡±

    With these words, the ONE TRUE BEING, accompanied by the other gods and goddesses, channeled their remaining power into the chosen soul, blessing it as the future hope of the mortal realm. One by one, the gods and goddesses faded from existence as their energy was given to the soul, until only the ONE TRUE BEING remained, standing alone.

    As he began to dissolve, he spoke his final words. ¡°My dear child, be the hope for my children. Guide them toward the light, and remember, darkness exists only so that light can shine brighter.¡±

    With that, the Heavenly Palace fell silent, steeped in sorrow. This marked the true end of an era¡ªthe fall of a generation of gods and goddesses. No one could foresee what fate awaited humanity in the abyss. The Heavenly Palace vanished, waiting for its new ruler to reclaim the throne.

    Hundreds of years later, in the mortal realm¡­

    Maids bustled through the grand corridors of a vast palace, their movements quick and purposeful. Suddenly, one of the maids, her steps hurried, was intercepted by a voice.

    ¡°Hey, where are you rushing off to?¡±

    ¡°The first prince¡¯s wife is in labor,¡± she replied, barely pausing as she darted down the corridor toward the chamber at its far end.

 Chapter 1: The New Beginning

    From a distance, attendant Frederick could see his employer, Alexander Quinn Arcane, the first prince of the Empire of Arcane, sparring with his most trusted knights. Spotting the prince, Frederick Morrari quickened his pace toward the bustling training ground.

    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness!... Excuse me¡­ Excuse me¡­ Your Highness!¡± he called out, struggling to navigate through the sea of testosterone dominating the field.

    When the prince and his knights noticed Frederick¡¯s frantic attempts to reach them, they paused their sparring. One of the knights grinned and called out, ¡°Hey Fred, what¡¯s the rush? Is someone in labor?¡±

    Their laughter filled the air, but Frederick, catching his breath, heaved a sigh and turned to the prince.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Your wife is in labor.¡±

    The moment those words left Frederick¡¯s mouth, the honorable first prince bolted toward the chambers where his wife was, dragging his loyal attendant along as though his tail was on fire.

    Agatha Bellatrix was a woman blessed with unparalleled beauty, rivaling every woman in the Empire. But her striking appearance was matched by her formidable strength of mind and body. Known as the roaring tigress of Archduke Philip Bellatrix¡¯s estate, she was famously unyielding, with a reputation that even made her father tread lightly around her.

    Her innocent face, peach blossom eyes, and wavy red hair belied a fiery temper that had earned her the title of the Iron Lady of the Empire.

    When the "Demon Prince" married the Iron Lady, it had been the most unexpected union in the Empire. Their notorious clashes and constant bickering had been the talk of society. Yet, much to everyone¡¯s surprise, their marriage proved to be blissful. They became one of the most loving couples in the Empire, never quarreling¡ªnot even once.

    This unexpected harmony left many aristocratic maidens and their scheming mothers deeply disappointed. They had been waiting for the marriage to collapse, hoping to claim the coveted position of the first prince¡¯s wife¡ªa role that brought them closer to the throne.

    When the prince finally reached the chambers, he was met with a flurry of activity as maids bustled in and out. After ordering Frederick to stay outside, he attempted to enter the room himself, only to be stopped by the maids on his wife¡¯s orders.

    Agatha had made it clear: no men were allowed inside, not even her husband.

    Defeated and visibly anxious, the first prince was unceremoniously sent back outside, where he began his long vigil. He refused to eat or sleep, remaining steadfast at the door. He waited, and waited, and waited.

    While Alexander worried endlessly for his wife, other members of the royal family had far less noble concerns. They fretted over their positions and influence in the court, knowing that the birth of the child could dramatically alter the balance of power in the Empire.

    ¡°Emily, what do you think? Is it going to be a boy?¡± Evelyn Russels, the current Empress, asked her personal maid.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Your Majesty. If it is a boy, I have already arranged for maids to take care of him,¡± the maid replied.

    Her maid¡¯s words put the Empress at ease, and she thought, That¡¯s good. That way, my children and I can succeed to the throne.

    The Empress wasn¡¯t the only one thinking this way. All the schemers in the palace were waiting for a chance to usurp the throne, making the new addition to the family a potential threat.

    Meanwhile, one person was eagerly awaiting the birth of his first grandchild. Though he tried to maintain a calm demeanor, Sir Nicolas Morrari could sense the excitement of His Highness Theodore Alldyn Arcane, the Emperor of the Arcane Empire. Nicolas knew that beneath the Emperor¡¯s composed facade, a storm was brewing. Even though Theodore was the Emperor, he understood that a single misstep could endanger his grandchild¡¯s life.

    News of a prince with an extraordinary fate being born in the Northern Empire had already spread far and wide. Now, the Arcane Empire eagerly awaited its own miracle. The Emperor had a strong feeling that his grandchild would bring something extraordinary to the world, even if the child turned out to be a girl. For him, the child¡¯s health was the only thing that mattered. Yet, deep down, he felt that this heir would be a once-in-a-million kind of phenomenon.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    As everyone anticipated the newborn¡¯s arrival, a strange phenomenon occurred: the sky over the empire darkened on one side, illuminated only by the brightest moon, while the other half of the sky glowed under a sun that refused to set, even though it was past midnight. This unusual event stirred hope among the people. Even the scheming Empress and the palace¡¯s other conspirators recognized the significance of the celestial display.

    Finally, Agatha gave birth.

    The moment the child was born, a beam of light descended from the heavens, piercing through the palace roof to bathe the newborn in its radiance. The midwife¡¯s startled scream summoned the first prince, who rushed into the room.

    What he saw stunned him: his newborn child was floating in the air, enveloped in a divine light from the heavens. When he looked up, he saw the sky split in two¡ªhalf day, half night¡ªwith the light beam originating from the Heavenly Palace, a relic thought to have vanished with the old gods.

    The phenomenon lasted only a few minutes before the sky returned to normal. Millions of sparkling stardust particles fell across the empire, blessing the land. Wherever the stardust landed, barren soil turned fertile, withering vegetation flourished, the sick were healed, and water sources gained medicinal properties.

    The prince wasn¡¯t the only one to witness this miraculous event; every citizen in the empire experienced it. To them, the birth of this child signaled a new beginning for the mortal world.

    Once the commotion settled, the Grand Mage of the Mage Tower arrived at the royal palace with the elders of the tower. They were promptly led to the royal hall.

    ¡°We greet Your Majesty, the Emperor of the Arcane Empire!¡± they said in unison.

    The Grand Mage stepped forward. ¡°Your Majesty, we congratulate you on behalf of the entire Mage Tower. May the newborn prince stay healthy and grow up to be a formidable leader.¡±

    As the Grand Mage spoke, golden orbs materialized in the hall and transformed into the Gods who guard the world from the Abyss. At their sight, everyone present knelt in reverence.

    ¡°Hail to the Gods of Ausra Nevaeh. Let thy holy light shine brighter.¡±

    ¡°May the blessings of the ONE TRUE BEING be with you.¡± the Gods intoned, their voices echoing through the royal hall.

    The Emperor and his subjects rose, looking at the Gods with awe.

    The presence of Gods brought joy to the Emperor and the prince, though it also stirred envy among others.

    ¡°Grand Mage, it seems you are mistaken,¡± one of the Gods said. ¡°The child is not a prince but a princess.¡±

    ¡°Prince Alexander of Arcane, may I have permission to meet your daughter? Please, lead the way,¡± one of the Gods requested.

    Startled by the sudden request, Alexander stood and, without hesitation, guided the way to the room where his wife and newborn daughter rested.

    The goddess of fertility, Dairin, approached the crib and cradled the newborn child with utmost tenderness. The baby was stunning, like a delicate blossom, with flawless white skin, cherry-red lips, a slender, straight nose, and eyes that were as captivating as they were unique. Her left eye was a mesmerizing sky blue with silver freckles, while her right eye shone a deep purple adorned with golden specks. The child¡¯s head was crowned with thick hair of intertwined red and silver strands.

    The goddess of beauty, Calista, couldn¡¯t help but coo at the baby in Dairin''s embrace, marveling at her radiant beauty.

    Around the child, the gods gathered in a circle. Destin, the God of Destiny, leaned forward and gently booped the baby¡¯s tiny nose with his fingertip. ¡°Your Highness, Prince Alexander of Arcane, this child will bring peace not just to our world but to all worlds plagued by the Abyss. Do not fear her, for she is wise beyond her years. Dear child, we are not here to bestow blessings upon you; you have already been blessed by the ONE TRUE BEING himself, along with all our masters. We offer only our hopes and await the day you become our savior.¡±

    The gods began their blessings in harmonious unison. ¡°May the will of the ONE TRUE BEING bear fruit through you.¡±

    In an instant, the gods vanished, dissolving into orbs of light.

    Despite the relentless pleas of the Grand Mage, the Emperor refused to allow them to see the princess and instructed them to return only when the child was officially presented at the Awakening Ceremony.

    The Empress, unable to endure the situation any longer, retreated to her private quarters with her maids and her son, the Second Prince, Zelus Cimon Arcane. The current Empress was the stepmother of the first prince and the biological mother of the second. She had always envied the first prince¡¯s cleverness and bravery. She had hoped her weak and lazy son would marry the Archduke¡¯s daughter, boosting his chances of claiming the throne. But they had lost her to the first prince. Now, with her own son expecting a child, she wished for the newborn to arrive first, so she could improve her son''s claim to the throne. Yet, it was the first prince¡¯s child that had been born first.

    The only glimmer of comfort left for the Empress was that the newborn was a girl. She thought, No matter how blessed she is by all the gods, as long as she is a girl, she is insignificant. My grandson will always be the one to challenge for the throne. Little did she know, time alone would reveal who was truly strong and who was weak.

 Chapter 2: Changing Fate

    Not long after the excitement surrounding the birth of the princess subsided, the second prince''s wife gave birth to a boy. The Empress was deeply disappointed; had the boy been born earlier, he might have had higher prospects in the line of succession. To make matters worse, the boy lacked an extraordinary fate. The fact that no one came to visit her grandson added to her frustration.

    Consumed by jealousy and ambition, the Empress retreated to her chambers. There, she activated a communication array, and a holographic image of a man clad in dark attire appeared before her.

    ¡°You liars!¡± she snapped. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who assured me that Abyss would take care of that little nuisance? Where is your Abyss now? Not only was the child born, but she possesses an extraordinary fate as well. What will happen to my son and grandson? How will they ever claim the throne?¡±

    The man in black smirked sinisterly. ¡°Why fret over the child¡¯s extraordinary fate? Isn¡¯t it better for us? We can simply take it and transfer it to your grandson. After all, what good is an extraordinary fate for a girl? At best, she¡¯ll use it to pick the right husband someday.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s mood lifted at the suggestion. That¡¯s right, she thought. Why should such a fate belong to a girl? It¡¯s better suited to someone who can truly use it.

    Meanwhile, upon hearing that his second son had also been blessed with a child shortly after the birth of his granddaughter, the Emperor summoned both sons to the royal study with their children.

    The moment the Emperor laid eyes on his granddaughter, his face brightened. ¡°Do you realize, little one, that you are the first girl to be born as an Arcane? Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    Attendant Nicolas, standing nearby, noticed the happy child wide awake in her father¡¯s arms and sighed. ¡°I wonder how many hearts she¡¯ll break with her beauty.¡±

    Frederick Morari, standing behind the first prince, overheard the comment and chuckled. ¡°Given her parents¡¯ temperaments, I doubt she¡¯ll be breaking hearts¡ªmore likely bones. She¡¯s already smashed her brand-new crib.¡±

    The Emperor laughed heartily. ¡°Such a troublemaker! I hope you¡¯ll astonish me in the years to come.¡±

    While the family¡¯s attention remained focused on the princess, the Empress, unable to contain her jealousy, raised her voice. ¡°Your Majesty, why do you ignore your grandson? He feels neglected.¡±

    The Emperor turned to the sleeping boy in the second prince¡¯s arms. The child was striking, with dark hair and an innocent face accentuated by a mole near the corner of one eye. ¡°My grandson is not bad either,¡± he admitted.

    Buoyed by the Emperor¡¯s remark, the Empress said smugly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll make an excellent crown prince once Zelus ascends the throne?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s expression hardened as he glared at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The Empress hesitated but pressed on, ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural to name Zelus the crown prince? After all, he¡¯s the only one with a son.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s anger flared. ¡°Nonsense! How many times must I tell you? The crown prince is chosen based on contributions and capability¡ªnot who has a son. I won¡¯t tolerate such foolishness again.¡±

    Seething with venomous intent, the Empress bowed stiffly. ¡°Forgive me for my ignorance, Your Majesty. I shall not repeat such remarks.¡±

    "Zelus, how is Helen doing? I heard she faced some issues during the delivery," the Emperor asked, his tone laced with concern.

    Zelus replied politely, "Nothing major, Father. After struggling to put him to sleep, she¡¯s resting now."

    The Emperor nodded. "Oh, that¡¯s good to hear. Nicolas, make sure Helen receives some medicinal soup made from Errapel grass."

    Turning to Prince Alexander, the Emperor inquired, "And how is Agatha? Is she doing well?"

    Prince Alexander glanced lovingly at his daughter before responding, "Yes, Father. She wanted to come and see you, but I insisted she rest."Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "Good, good. Let her rest as much as she needs," the Emperor said with a satisfied smile. Then, addressing Nicolas, he added, "You know what to do."

    Nicolas bowed deeply. "Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve already instructed the kitchen to prepare two medicinal soups for the princesses."

    The Emperor said, "In any case, the naming ceremony for the children will take place in five days. I expect both of you to discuss with your wives and agree on suitable names." Turning to Nicolas, he added, "Make the arrangements. It should be grand¡ªgrander than anything we''ve done before."

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Nicolas replied with a respectful bow.

    After everyone had taken their leave, Alexander returned to his chambers. Agatha, who had been sleeping, stirred awake and immediately reached out for their daughter.

    ¡°How¡¯s my little cupcake doing? Did you miss Mommy? Oh, my precious baby,¡± she cooed, cradling the infant lovingly.

    Alexander watched his wife and child with adoration. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t she? She has your red hair and my silver hair, your sky-blue eyes and my purple ones. She even has your lips and my nose. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s absolutely stunning¡ªjust like her mom and dad?¡±

    The maids standing in the corner couldn¡¯t help but chime in. ¡°Yes, yes! Our princess is so pretty¡ªprettier even than the little saintess of Damarius.¡±

    Smiling, Alexander turned to Agatha. ¡°Do you have a name in mind for our little cupcake? We have five days to decide.¡±

    Agatha¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°What about the name I mentioned before? Isn¡¯t it perfect?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s expression softened, his eyes shining with a mix of sadness and affection. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s a name truly befitting the granddaughter of an extraordinary woman.¡±

    Agatha could see the emotions welling up in her husband¡¯s eyes, a poignant blend of sorrow and love.

    In the following days, the little princess became the talk of the Empire. Everyone wanted to know how the new princess looked, while the palace maids were astonished by her calm demeanor. The princess never fussed, instead making cute cooing sounds that drew her mother¡¯s attention, earning her the admiration of all. The First Prince, utterly smitten with his daughter, refused to leave her side for even a moment. At times, Agatha could be heard grumbling, ¡°Men are always like this¡ªonce they see a younger and more beautiful girl, they forget about the old one.¡±

    As the days passed, the restless Empress once again contacted the man in black. "Tomorrow is the naming ceremony. What should we do?" she asked.

    The man in black handed her two small brooches. ¡°When the ceremony begins, give these as gifts to the children. Red is for the girl, and green is for the boy. Once they wear them, the exchange of fate will commence.¡±

    The Empress hesitated. ¡°What if they find out I harmed the girl?¡±

    The man in black smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The magic in these brooches is untraceable. They¡¯ll assume the child died from some sudden illness.¡±

    With that, the man disappeared into the shadows. The Empress clenched the two brooches tightly, her laughter echoing through the dimly lit room as she thought, I¡¯ll send your granddaughter to you as soon as I can.

    The current Empress was once the daughter of a lowly baron, dreaming of wealth and power. Her rise to prominence began through her friendship with the previous Empress, a wealthy and kind-hearted woman who treated her as a true friend despite her humble origins. The previous Empress took her under her wing, but Evelyn¡¯s greed and jealousy consumed her. She envied the Empress¡¯s fame, particularly her well-known talent for hunting Abyssal creatures.

    Fueled by envy, Evelyn sabotaged the Empress¡¯s equipment during a hunt. However, fate had other plans¡ªaround that time, the Empress met and fell in love with the Emperor, the future ruler of the empire. When Evelyn witnessed their marriage, her jealousy boiled over, and she began scheming to take the Empress¡¯s place. With the help of the Apostles of the Abyss, she orchestrated the Empress¡¯s downfall. After the birth of Alexander, the Empress¡¯s son, Evelyn succeeded in eliminating her and usurped her position.

    Evelyn¡¯s hatred then turned toward Alexander, the embodiment of everything she despised about her predecessor. When her own son, Zelus, was born, she believed he would surpass Alexander and cement her dominance. Yet Alexander¡¯s exceptional talent exceeded anything she could have imagined, thwarting her plans. Evelyn shifted her focus to the next generation, seeing her grandchild as her last chance for victory.

    When a heavenly phenomenon marked the birth of the little princess, Evelyn was initially devastated, fearing her significance. However, learning that the child was a girl brought her some relief. Now, with the Apostles of the Abyss at her side, Evelyn believes she can reclaim her glory. To her, the end justifies the means¡ªwhether her victims are children or adults, nothing will stand in her way.

    "Emily, arrange for one of the maids to place these brooches in the gift boxes I am preparing for the children. Put the red brooch in the red box and the green brooch in the green box," the Empress instructed, her voice calm but laced with quiet malice.

    Emily bowed deeply, her tone reverent and submissive. "Yes, Your Highness. I will arrange everything. You need not worry."

    The Empress allowed herself a sly smile as she contemplated the days ahead. The thought of her children flourishing while the newborn little princess faced hardship filled her with satisfaction.

    From the moment I saw that child, I was reminded of her¡ªa woman I loathed with every fiber of my being. Though I cannot act directly, I will take great pleasure in ensuring that her legacy crumbles, piece by piece. Watching it all unravel will be as sweet as the finest wine.

 Chapter 3: Naming Ceremony

    At last, the day that the entire Empire had been eagerly anticipating had arrived. Every corner of the Empire was adorned with vibrant and dazzling flags, while the roads were lined with the most exquisite golden iris flowers. These flowers, with their striking red petals adorned with shimmering golden accents, resembled a red iris dusted with golden glitter. They grew only in a region that had once been part of the Abyss but was later conquered through the relentless efforts of humanity and the gods. Thus, these flowers came to be known as the ¡®Rise of Hope.¡¯ Since their discovery, they have become a powerful symbol of hope, widely embraced by the royal family to welcome new members as the bringers of hope for the world. The unique scent of these flowers was said to calm the heart, and they were also used medicinally to treat ailments of the mind.

    Most subjects were overjoyed at the sight of the little princess, whose birth seemed to trigger a divine phenomenon. However, there were others who sought to exploit this event for their own gain. Some even spread false rumors, claiming that the first prince had used unconventional methods to cause the heavenly occurrence. As both praise and joy spread, so too did baseless rumors about the little princess. In bustling corners of the streets, whispers could be heard.

    "Have you heard? The princess¡¯s birth triggered a heavenly phenomenon that blessed our people and land. I heard that a sick child in my neighbor¡¯s family was cured."

    "That¡¯s nonsense. It must have been the prince. Why would a girl''s birth bring such wonders?"

    "It was indeed the princess¡¯s birth that caused the heavenly phenomenon. I heard it from my cousin, who works as a maid in the palace. But some claim the prince offered tribute to the Abyss instead."

    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous. The prince is our hero, saved us from the vile creatures of the Abyss. If it were the second prince, maybe I¡¯d believe it."

    "You see, the little princess has mismatched eyes. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bad omen?"

    "Hold your tongue! If any of the royal guards on patrol hear this, they¡¯ll cut off your tongue and feed it to the stray dogs."

    Mrs. Garcia, a renowned dressmaker who had designed hundreds of outfits for people of all ages and genders, was initially thrilled when the emperor¡¯s attendant, Sir Morari, summoned her to create attire for the little prince and princess. She eagerly anticipated the opportunity to dress the young royals, especially the little prince, who, without any fuss, wore the finely tailored suit chosen by the Empress and the second prince. They had a particular penchant for selecting the most luxurious fabrics and designs for him.

    However, things became far more complicated when it came to the little princess. Mrs. Garcia¡¯s initial excitement turned into apprehension. She remembered vividly how the princess¡¯s parents had given her sleepless nights when selecting their wedding attire, their meticulous demands and high standards being nothing short of terrifying. Now, she feared dressing the princess would be an even greater ordeal. Surprisingly, the challenge did not come from the parents this time but from the child herself.

    The little princess displayed an uncanny awareness of what colors were shown to her, an unusual trait for a child her age. While most children would happily wear whatever their parents selected, the princess reacted with visible disdain. Every time the first prince or the Iron Lady chose a light pink tutu dress or a pale yellow frock, the child¡¯s expression seemed to say, "You will never catch me dead in one of those monstrosities" or "Get this disgusting thing out of my sight."

    As frustration mounted and options dwindled, Mrs. Garcia found herself at her wit¡¯s end. She finally decided to try one last dress¡ªone she never imagined would suit a child. It was a striking black-and-red gown adorned with golden irises and black butterflies. To her amazement, the moment the princess was dressed in it, the room seemed to hold its breath. The little princess looked stunning, as though the dress had been crafted solely for her. She exuded an aura that was regal and otherworldly, leaving everyone in awe.

    The most relieved of all were her parents, who had secretly dreaded wearing matching pink or yellow attire to complement their daughter¡¯s outfit. The first prince, too, sighed inwardly, silently thanking the gods and his perceptive little daughter. He thought to himself, "Oh, thank goodness! Thank you, my little cupcake. If not for you, Dad would¡¯ve died of embarrassment. I¡¯ll get you anything you want as a reward for this!"

    When the ceremony started various guests were present, even the crowned prince of the Northern Empire along with his wife and a few months old son. Their very presence was dreadful for the entire empire. When sir Morari sent an invitation to the northern kingdom he didn¡¯t expect anybody to come from their in his opinion the invitation itself was just a way for save their face and because when the little prince was born they sent an invitation to the Empire but no one went so he wasn¡¯t expecting anyone from their empire. Back when the Northern Empire sent an invitation the Emperor himself told sir Morari that ¡°Giving something after taking something is no god doing it¡¯s a devil disguised as a god. I pity the child who was never given a choice but to take another¡¯s life and fate to live it¡¯s life.¡±

    When both sets of parents entered the banquet hall with their children, all eyes turned toward the little princess and her parents, dressed in striking black and red clothing adorned with golden jewelry. The bold choice of attire was captivating¡ªnot a color typically seen at a naming ceremony. Combined with the radiant presence of the beautiful couple holding their equally enchanting child, they became the center of attention.

    Crown Prince Evan Rodriguez of the Northern Empire couldn¡¯t help but notice the angelic little girl cradled in her father¡¯s arms. Yet, when his gaze fell on her, what he felt was not admiration but hatred, inexplicable and deep. To his shock, the child met his glare with an intensity that mirrored his own. It was the first time in his life that fear gripped his heart¡ªand it was caused by a newborn.

    As their eyes locked, a chilling realization dawned upon him. He felt the Abyss stirring within him, clawing at the edges of his mind, its darkness yearning to consume the child. The sheer presence of the princess awakened a hunger within the Abyss that he could barely suppress. A twisted smile crept across his face as he summoned a black messenger bird with a flick of his hand. Whispering a message, he sent the bird soaring out of the hall with urgency.

    The Empress, simmering with resentment as her lavishly dressed grandson failed to draw the crowd¡¯s attention, noticed the bird heading toward the garden. Curiosity piqued, she discreetly followed its path. When she reached the garden, the messenger bird was waiting, clutching a note in its claws. Retrieving the message, she read its contents with a growing sense of unease.

    Although the message''s meaning eluded her, she found it troubling. It seemed nonsensical at first glance¡ªimpossible to act on at the moment. Yet, she couldn¡¯t ignore the gravity of its origin. The person who sent it would never relay something trivial or baseless. She committed its words to memory, unsure of their significance but certain they would prove important in due time.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    The Northern prince and the Empress weren¡¯t the only ones seething inside; many others in the banquet hall harbored their own reasons for despising the peaceful little girl cradled in her father¡¯s arms. Some were old rivals of the first prince and princess, while others were longstanding enemies of the royal family. Malicious gazes converged on the newborn, their owners brimming with ill intent. Yet, each time someone stared at her with hostility, the little princess returned their gaze with an intensity far beyond her age, as if daring them with her eyes to "Do you dare?"

    Amidst the animosity, there were also those who genuinely wished to see the child, enchanted by how much she resembled the first prince. Among them were the Duke and Duchess from the Shadow Realm, accompanied by their own little girl and little boy, the Duke and Duchess of Damarius, and the priests and priestesses of the holy temple. These individuals gazed at her with fondness and admiration.

    In response, the princess seemed to soften. She looked at them with wide, curious eyes and bestowed upon them small gestures¡ªtiny waves, clumsy reaches, and endearing smiles¡ªthat only amplified her charm. In those moments, she was every bit the adorable baby she appeared to be, captivating the hearts of those who held no malice toward her.

    When the ceremony began, the Elder Priest stood at the center of the altar, with both sets of parents and their children positioned on one side. He commenced chanting prayers to the gods of Ausra Nevaeh, his voice echoing with reverence and solemnity. As his prayers concluded with a plea for blessings upon the children, sparkling golden stardust descended from the heavens, enveloping the two newborns in a radiant golden glow.

    The priest then instructed the princes to write the names of their children and place them into the golden chalice set before the altar. Once the names were placed inside, a sudden, divine flame descended from the heavens, consuming the paper. Moments later, a powerful voice resounded from above:

    "We, the gods of Ausra Nevaeh, bless Athena Alexis Arcane, daughter of Alexander Quinn Arcane, and Ayden Lucas Arcane, son of Zelus Cimon Arcane. May the guidance of the One True Being be with you."

    As the celestial proclamation ended, the fire within the chalice extinguished, leaving the room bathed in awe and silence.

    Next came the gifts from the guests. The first to present was Archduke Philip Bellatrix, who gazed at his only granddaughter with awe and delight. ¡°My dear little angel, you will always be cherished. Grow up healthy and be proud of your parents and grandparents.¡± The little princess cooed and laughed, her joy lighting up the faces of the Archduke and Duchess.

    After the Archduke¡¯s heartfelt words, many others stepped forward to give their presents.

    Then, the Emperor himself rose to announce his gift. ¡°I have prepared a Lucasta stone for the prince.¡±

    Lucasta stones are an essential part of the awakening process. The higher the tier of the stone, the greater the probability of awakening multiple seals. While most stones share the same glass-like appearance, each tier is distinguished by its unique color. When the chest containing the stone was opened, a collective gasp rippled through the palace. Inside was a Black Tyrant Tier Lucasta Stone, the rarest and most powerful of its kind.

    The room buzzed with astonishment. This grand gesture was a clear display of favor, one that made even the Empress smile with pride as she envisioned her grandson''s golden future.

    ¡°This is a Lucasta stone from the royal treasury,¡± the Emperor declared. ¡°I specifically chose it for my grandson.¡±

    Inwardly, Sir Morari sighed. More like I chose it, and you agreed without so much as a glance.

    Despite the admiration for the Emperor¡¯s generosity, one question hung heavily in the air: What about the princess?

    As if to stoke the fire, Crown Prince Evan Rodriguez spoke up, his voice sharp with mockery. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the princess have one? Wasn¡¯t she proclaimed the hope of the Empire? Or is this blatant favoritism? Perhaps the heavenly phenomenon was merely a hoax to deceive the commoners and enemies.¡±

    The Emperor, unbothered by the insult, offered a calm, half-smile as if looking down on Evan¡¯s audacity. ¡°You see,¡± he began, ¡°the previous Empress¡ªAthena, the princess¡¯s grandmother¡ªleft a specific gift for her grandchild. I am merely honoring her wishes. Nicolas, bring the chest.¡±

    A servant carried over an ornate golden chest adorned with diamonds. All eyes were riveted to the chest, anticipation thick in the air.

    ¡°This,¡± the Emperor continued, ¡°is a Lucasta stone left by Athena for her granddaughter. I do not know its tier¡ªonly Athena knew that. This is her blessing, and as her wish, the princess must use this stone during her awakening, regardless of its value.¡±

    The atmosphere grew tense as the name of the previous Empress was uttered. Her mere mention seemed to chill the air, and all eyes turned to the golden chest, eager to learn its secrets.

    ¡°As you all know, my beloved Athena was an extraordinary enchantress,¡± the Emperor added. ¡°This chest will only open when the princess begins her awakening trial. Agatha, I trust you will safeguard this for your daughter.¡±

    The mention of the late Empress stirred discomfort in Empress Evelyn. Hidden resentment bubbled to the surface, igniting old insecurities. Even in death, I am still competing with that woman. I thought her demise would bring relief, but she torments me even now.

    Masking her turmoil, Evelyn approached the two infants. ¡°My Lord, I have prepared a gift as well,¡± she announced. ¡°Maid, bring it here.¡±

    The guests exchanged surprised glances. No one had expected the Empress to present a gift, least of all one for the granddaughter of her predecessor. Evelyn, however, maintained a serene expression, concealing the bitterness that lingered beneath the surface.

    Two small boxes were brought forth, each containing a brooch. With delicate hands, Evelyn picked up the green brooch and approached the little prince. Her face softened with affection as she pinned the brooch to the left chest pocket of his tiny suit.

    Without a word or expression, she moved to the princess and pinned the red brooch above the child¡¯s heart. Though her actions seemed composed, the room could not ignore the subtle tension in her gesture¡ªa stark contrast to the warmth she had shown the prince.

    The moment the brooches were pinned in place, an unnatural stillness fell over the hall. Suddenly, the surroundings darkened as ominous clouds gathered above the palace. An eerie, bone-chilling wind began to blow through the banquet hall, sending shivers down the spines of everyone present.

    Spooked by the unsettling atmosphere, the little prince¡¯s cries pierced the heavy air, while the princess¡¯s wide, bewildered eyes searched frantically, her tiny fists clenched in panic. The eerie scene escalated as, without warning, both children were lifted from their parents'' arms and suspended in the air. Gasps and murmurs rippled through the crowd as the brooches on the children¡¯s chests began to glow brighter, pulsating with an otherworldly light.

    Chaos ensued as the parents and guests frantically tried to intervene, yet every effort to retrieve the children proved futile. The more time passed, the paler the little princess became, her discomfort turning into visible distress.

    A mage in the crowd suddenly shouted, his voice cutting through the panic like a blade: ¡°This is a dark spell! Someone has cursed the princess and prince!¡±

    A collective gasp rose from the guests, their shock and outrage palpable. Who could dare commit such an atrocity against innocent children?

    The Empress, though wearing a mask of concern, was inwardly elated to see the little princess struggling. Watching her plan unfold brought her immense satisfaction. Her eager eyes were fixed on the scene, relishing the discomfort of the princess as it washed away the bitterness lingering from the earlier mention of the previous Empress.

    As the princess grew increasingly pale, it became clear that her fragile life was slipping away. However, a flicker of confusion crossed the Empress¡¯s mind¡ªwhy was the little prince also growing pale?

 Chapter 4: Naming Ceremony 2

    Amid the chaos, a small but resolute voice echoed through the hall, cutting through the panic like a sharp blade.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Trust Her Highness¡ªshe always shows us miracles.¡±

    The voice belonged to none other than the little saintess of Demarius, Galena Damarius. Renowned for her beauty, she was as breathtaking as the rumors claimed: almond-shaped golden eyes, platinum hair flowing gracefully, and a delicate mole beneath her lower right lip. In the eerie atmosphere, her small figure radiated a soft, holy glow, as if surrounded by a divine halo.

    As the saintess spoke, the little princess suddenly began to glow with a radiant white light. To the astonishment of the onlookers, the princess sneezed, and the radiant light expanded, enveloping the entire palace and dispelling the darkness. Moments later, the eerie atmosphere lifted, and everything returned to normal.

    When the light subsided, both the little prince and princess gently floated down into Prince Alexander¡¯s waiting arms. Though the little prince¡¯s tear-streaked face betrayed his earlier fear, he now appeared calm, as if someone had already consoled him. The princess, even more serene, began tugging playfully at her worried father¡¯s suit, bringing a sense of relief to those watching.

    It was then that Frederick Morari noticed something amiss. With a subtle glance, he signaled his father. Following his son¡¯s line of sight, Sir Nicolas Morari spotted the issue and leaned toward the Emperor, whispering urgently, ¡°Your Majesty, something is wrong with the brooches given by the Empress. Their stones have turned black.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s expression darkened as he exchanged a silent, commanding look with Sir Nicolas that said, Investigate this immediately.

    While the hall buzzed with guests inquiring about the children¡¯s wellbeing, Sir Nicolas discreetly approached the Knight Captain, organizing a secret investigation into the matter.

    Meanwhile, the Empress stood off to the side, quietly seething with rage. Her meticulously crafted plan had crumbled¡ªshattered by the sneeze of a little brat. The failure was a bitter pill to swallow, and the sting of her shattered dreams of glory only fueled her anger.

    Her gaze shifted to Crown Prince Evan Rodriguez. Unlike her, he appeared calm, almost indifferent, as though he had anticipated this outcome. When their eyes met, his expression carried a faint air of triumph, and in that moment, she understood the meaning of his earlier message.

    The prince had known all along that her plan would fail. Worse yet, he had prepared an alternative solution before she even realized the flaws in her own scheme.

    As the commotion settled, the Emperor addressed the guests, reassuring them with a commanding yet composed tone.

    ¡°Please, enjoy the feast and this joyous occasion. Rest assured, the children are safe and back in the care of their parents.¡±

    The banquet resumed smoothly, as though the earlier chaos had never occurred. The Emperor¡¯s calm demeanor seemed to encourage the same from his guests, who quickly returned to their conversations and celebrations.

    However, this nonchalant attitude unsettled Crown Prince Evan Rodriguez. A flicker of unease crossed his mind. Why are you letting this slide? he thought. Not that it matters¡ªyou won¡¯t find anything useful anyway.

    While events unfolded in the Arcane Empire, the Abyss itself trembled unexpectedly. For the first time since that Being was erased, a quake rippled through the dark, chaotic realm.

    In the study of Lord Azazel, a high-ranking demon and attendant to the Ruler of Abyss, the sudden jolt knocked him from his chair. His crimson eyes darted around the room in confusion, scanning for any disturbance. Everything seemed intact, yet the unease lingered.

    Before Azazel could ponder further, a swarm of lesser demons flooded his chamber, their grotesque forms writhing in panic.

    ¡°Lord Azazel!¡± one of them screeched. ¡°There was an earthquake in the Abyss! The first since that Being was vanquished!¡±

    Azazel scowled, brushing off the dust from his cloak.

    ¡°Silence, all of you!¡± he snapped. ¡°It was just an earthquake. Are we mortal to fear something so trivial? We serve the most powerful Master in existence. Do not forget¡ªour Master defeated that Being. There is no cause for concern.¡±

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than a booming voice reverberated through the palace corridors.

    ¡°Azazel! ¡­ Azazel! Get your useless self here immediately!¡±

    The irritated tone sent a shiver down Azazel¡¯s spine. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he sprinted toward the source of the voice.

    The summons came from none other than Hecate, the high-ranking gatekeeper of the Abyss and one of the Ruler¡¯s trusted generals. Hecate was infamous, even among demons. In his mortal life, he had been a madman¡ªa general who slaughtered indiscriminately, betraying his empire to join its enemies. His penchant for skinning victims alive and keeping their hides as trophies had carried over into his unholy afterlife.

    Unlike the grotesque forms of most demons, high-ranking ones like Hecate retained a semblance of their mortal appearance, though twisted with dark features that betrayed their infernal nature. Azazel couldn¡¯t help but gulp as he approached. Whatever this quake signified, it had stirred even the likes of Hecate¡ªand that could only mean trouble.

    In terms of rank, Azazel might have held the same standing as Hecate, but in reality, their social statuses were worlds apart. Among the demons, Azazel was often the subject of mockery and ridicule. He had been a thief and a trickster in his mortal life, skilled at deceit and manipulation, but lacking the brutal prowess or fearsome reputation that marked others like Hecate.

    The only reason the Ruler of the Abyss had chosen Azazel as an attendant was his cunning intellect and knack for strategy. Without that, he would likely have been just another lowlife demon, skulking in the dark alleys and swamps of the Abyss, far from the corridors of power.

    "Master is looking for you." Azazel could hear the venomous satisfaction in Hecate''s tone. Silently cursing him in his mind, Azazel made his way to the throne room.

    The chamber was as foreboding as ever, shrouded in darkness and bathed in an eerie red glow that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. If Azazel were still mortal, the oppressive atmosphere might have filled him with dread. But those days were long gone, and he had grown accustomed to this revolting place reeking of malevolence and decay.

    The centerpiece of the room was the throne, a grotesque construction of human bones and flayed skin. It looked unbearably uncomfortable, but it was designed specifically to suit the Master''s grim preferences. Azazel couldn''t fathom why anyone would want such a thing, but questioning the Master''s tastes was out of the question.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    In Azazel''s view, there was little difference between the throne room and the Abyss''s deepest pits. Both were vile and filthy, caked with layers of ancient blood and rotting flesh. One of the few things he missed from his mortal life was the simple comfort of clean surroundings¡ªa luxury these foul demons cared nothing about. Here, filth clung to everything, from the floors to their grotesque forms, and no one seemed to notice or care.

    In the throne room, Azazel beheld a dark, formless mass resembling a mortal, but with blood-red eyes that could haunt even the most hardened souls with a single glance. The master did not lack form, but preferred this nightmarish visage¡ªa being shrouded in darkness, watching with an unsettling intensity. Nothing escaped the master¡¯s all-seeing gaze.

    ¡°Azazel,¡± the dark mass shifted slightly, leaning forward from its throne. As it spoke, rows of sharp, jagged teeth appeared, glinting faintly in the dim, eerie glow. Azazel dared not meet those eyes. Bowing his head low, he fixed his gaze on the floor. ¡°Master, you called.¡± His voice trembled, though he fought to keep it steady.

    The master¡¯s voice was a low, menacing whisper that seemed to cut through the air like a blade. ¡°Azazel, have you looked into what I asked?¡±

    Azazel¡¯s body shuddered slightly, though he kept his head bowed.

    ¡°Master, I have already arranged for the Northern prince to investigate.¡± His voice cracked, betraying his discomfort.

    The dark figure was silent for a moment, then spoke again, his tone dripping with menace. ¡°Then where are my answers, Azazel?¡±

    Azazel trembled visibly now, but forced himself to remain composed. ¡°Master, it was a child¡ªa girl born into the royalty of Arcane. The mortals have begun calling her their hope.¡±

    A mocking, twisted laughter rumbled from the figure. ¡°A ¡®she,¡¯ not a ¡®he.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Azazel hurried to reply. ¡°One of the apostles is attempting to kill the child by stealing her fate and transferring it to the Empress¡¯s grandson.¡±

    The dark figure remained silent, his piercing gaze fixed on Azazel, his grin widening slightly.

    ¡°It seems they were not successful,¡± he finally said, his voice low and menacing. ¡°It would have been a shame if such a formidable enemy died so early.¡± His laughter was cold, devoid of mirth. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since the ¡®Being.¡¯ I welcome a chance to fight again.¡±

    His voice turned cruel. ¡°Provide assistance to that venomous woman in torturing the child, but make sure not to kill her. It will be fun to crush those mortals¡¯ hopes with my own hands.¡±

    His laughter echoed through the throne room, sending shivers through Azazel. The air seemed to thicken, the darkness pressing in tighter. Azazel could feel the weight of the master¡¯s madness and knew that no cruelty was too great, no suffering too severe, in the eyes of this dark being.

    Azazel pitied the child for drawing the attention of such a twisted entity.

    Back in the Arcane Empire, the Empress and Crown Prince Evan Rodriguez had already begun plotting their new scheme. As the banquet drew to a close, the Empress presented her plan to the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she began, her tone crafted to sound reasonable and helpful, ¡°we have always been at odds with the Northern Empire. Why don¡¯t we use this occasion to mend relations between our two Empires?¡±

    The Emperor, still engaged in conversation with the guests, turned his attention to her. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±

    With a composed demeanor, the Empress continued, ¡°Prince Evan has a son, and our Prince Alexander has a daughter. Why not unite the two Empires through a marriage alliance?¡±

    The moment her words were spoken, the atmosphere grew tense. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Crown Prince Evan Rodriguez added, his voice smooth and persuasive. ¡°It¡¯s a brilliant idea. They will grow up together, and this alliance will ensure lasting peace between our Empires.¡±

    Zelus, who had been quietly observing, also nodded in agreement. ¡°I support my mother¡¯s vision. This will bring our families closer.¡±

    The expressions of Prince Alexander and Agatha darkened, their eyes filled with silent fury. The implication that their child¡¯s fate could be decided by others was something they could not tolerate. Their silent message was clear: How dare they decide our child¡¯s future without our consent?

    The Emperor¡¯s voice broke through the growing tension. ¡°I reject the suggestion.¡±

    Both Crown Prince Evan Rodriguez and the Empress were stunned. ¡°Crown Prince Evan Rodriguez, do not mistake me,¡± the Emperor continued, his tone firm. ¡°There are several compelling reasons why I cannot agree. Firstly, both children are far too young. They should have the freedom to decide their own futures.¡±

    The Empress, undeterred, interjected, ¡°They can always get to know each other as they grow. What¡¯s the harm in that?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Who do you think you are to interrupt me?¡± His roar echoed through the hall, silencing the crowd. ¡°I know what is right and wrong for my granddaughter. Who she chooses to marry when she grows, that is her decision. A mere marriage contract won¡¯t force such a future upon her.¡±

    His gaze grew steely, and his words carried the weight of authority. ¡°Secondly, I will not go against my late wife¡¯s wishes. Athena always believed in allowing her descendants the freedom to make their own choices. It was a promise I made to her: whether it be our son or our grandchildren, they will forge their own paths, free from such manipulations. I will not break that promise.¡±

    The Empress''s face twisted in fury, but she knew better than to challenge the Emperor further. The banquet resumed, though the Empress and Crown Prince Evan Rodriguez couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that their plans had suffered a major setback.

    It was clear that the marriage alliance would never come to fruition. But the Empress refused to give up. ¡®If I can¡¯t make her marry into the Northern Empire, then I will find another way to ensure her downfall. There¡¯s always another path to ending a child¡¯s life.¡¯

    After the banquet, as every guest departed, the Northern prince was the last to leave. Once the hall had emptied, Prince Alexander made his way to the royal study. ¡°Did Mother truly suggest that to you, Father?¡± he asked, his voice filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°Do you think I would lie in front of so many people?¡± his father replied with a steady gaze.

    ¡°I think your mother foresaw this, which is why she told me so. She was the most powerful seer I¡¯ve ever known in my entire life.¡± Alexander gazed at his father with soft eyes and asked, ¡°Do you miss her?¡±

    The Emperor''s voice softened as a wistful smile crossed his face. ¡°Silly boy, I miss her every single day.¡±

    ¡°The only thing I ever did without your mother¡¯s blessing was marrying that treacherous woman. She thinks I¡¯m blind to her schemes, but I see everything. I¡¯m merely waiting for the right moment to make her pay¡ªfor what she¡¯s done to me, to you, and to my little granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°Father, I came to ask for one more thing. I need your permission to investigate today¡¯s incident.¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was steady, but his determination was clear.

    The Emperor regarded his son for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with this. Spend your time with your family; that¡¯s where you¡¯re needed. Nicolas is already handling it.¡±

    As if on cue, Sir Nicolas entered the study. ¡°Your Majesty, may I have permission to enter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Nicolas, come in,¡± the Emperor replied.

    Sir Nicolas bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. Greetings, Prince Alexander.¡±

    ¡°Have you found anything, Nicolas?¡± the Emperor asked, his tone firm but expectant.

    Sir Nicolas let out a weary sigh before responding. ¡°Not much, Your Majesty. The brooches gifted by the Empress were indeed laced with traces of dark magic. However, we haven¡¯t been able to identify the exact nature of the spell yet. I¡¯ve sent them to the mage tower for further analysis.¡±

    ¡°Sir Nicolas,¡± Prince Alexander interjected, his tone sharp, ¡°any idea how those brooches ended up in the Empress¡¯s possession?¡±

    Sir Nicolas turned to the prince. ¡°One of the Empress¡¯s maids was involved. We have witnesses who saw her contacting someone suspicious, but, unfortunately, all the witnesses are also maids loyal to the Empress. Before we could apprehend her for questioning, she was found dead. To be precise, she was murdered.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Have you identified who she was?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. She was a poor girl from the countryside, recently recruited as a maid. There¡¯s a rumor that, before her death, she was seen in close contact with one of the Empress¡¯s most trusted maids. However, we lack concrete evidence to prove anything.¡±

    The Emperor leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. ¡°Whoever orchestrated this planned it meticulously, leaving no loose ends. Nicolas, continue the investigation. We need answers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Sir Nicolas replied with a resolute bow.

    ¡°Alexander.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªAthena will be alright. I couldn¡¯t save your mother, but I will never let anything happen to your daughter.¡±

    It was reassuring for Prince Alexander to see the unwavering determination etched on his father¡¯s face.

 Chapter 5: Attempt in Assassination

    After the failed mission during the naming ceremony, the Empress met with the apostle once again. This time, he warned her sternly: she could do anything she wanted to the child¡ªbut she must not kill her. The Empress was baffled by this restriction. Why can¡¯t I kill her?

    Though momentarily subdued by the apostle''s words, her silence didn¡¯t last long.

    A few months after the naming ceremony, the Empress summoned her trusted maid, Emily. ¡°Emily, summon one of the new maids and give her this vial. This black vial contains a mixture of hemlock bane and aconitum.¡±

    Hemlock bane, a poisonous plant found deep within the forests touched by the Abyss, resembled a lush green vine covered in thorns, adorned with striking red flowers. However, its beauty concealed a deadly nature. A carnivorous plant, it spat a potent venom at its prey. This venom, a dirty green liquid, became even more lethal when combined with aconitum, or wolf¡¯s bane, turning it transparent and doubling its potency. Diluting the concoction in water wouldn¡¯t weaken its effect. The venom, once in contact with the body, would cause the skin to melt away like wax. Only the application or ingestion of panacea¡ªa rare medicinal plant found exclusively in the coldest regions of the Empire¡ªcould counteract its effects.

    The Empress¡¯s eyes gleamed with malicious satisfaction as she examined the vial. Emily, observing her mistress''s expression, hesitated before speaking. ¡°But, Your Highness, didn¡¯t the apostle warn against killing the princess?¡±

    On the brink of losing her sanity, the Empress no longer cared whether the child lived or died. To her, eliminating a major obstacle to her ambitions outweighed the warnings of a mere apostle. The Empress smirked. ¡°Oh, Emily, don¡¯t be foolish. Haven¡¯t you heard? The Archduke recently sent a few vials of potions made from panacea. As long as Agatha acts swiftly, the child will survive. But by then, our precious princess will have lost her charm forever.¡±

    Just days earlier, the Archduke had subdued a monster wave in the frozen eastern plains, sending his granddaughter a trove of exotic furs and rare potions. Among these treasures was the panacea¡ªa rare, life-saving remedy the Empress planned to rely on, not out of mercy, but to ensure the child survived with permanent scars.

    Emily couldn¡¯t help but pity the innocent princess, unwittingly caught in the crossfire of the Empress¡¯s unrelenting greed for the throne. Yet, Emily knew better: as long as the Empress achieved her ambitions, she cared little for who suffered¡ªor who died¡ªin her wake.

    Emily approached the group of maids who served the Empress, her gaze settling on the newer recruits¡ªmercenaries discreetly hired at the Empress''s request. Selecting one of them, she handed over a small vial.

    "Keep this with you at all times," Emily instructed in a hushed tone. "When I give the signal, mix this into the princess''s bathwater. It''s highly poisonous, so handle it with care. And if you''re caught..." Her voice turned cold. "You know what to do."

    Satisfied, Emily waited for the perfect moment to execute the plan. Fortune seemed to favor them when the maid, who usually tended to the princess, left her post to fetch supplies from the pantry. Seeing her opportunity, Emily deliberately delayed the maid with idle chatter, subtly signaling the mercenary to act.

    Since the moment the princess was born, Alice had been her constant caretaker. She meticulously bathed her, changed her clothes, and fed her. Princess Agatha was often overwhelmed with paperwork and state matters, so Alice ensured the princess wouldn¡¯t disturb her mother, who was already struggling to balance her duties and the demands of a newborn. Despite her tender age, the princess would behave as long as she could catch even a glimpse of her mother. In this way, both mother and daughter found small moments of happiness.

    Alice cherished her role, loving every second of caring for the princess. The little one was endlessly adorable, always smiling and gesturing with her tiny hands. Her charm was such that even the other maids often found excuses to visit her.

    This was the first time since the princess¡¯s birth that Alice had left her alone with Agatha, even briefly. When the Empress¡¯s personal maid unexpectedly stopped her for idle chatter, Alice felt something was off. The sensation only deepened as she spotted an unfamiliar maid carrying the princess away¡ªlike scattered, puzzling thoughts suddenly fell into place. Alarmed, Alice rushed to Agatha.

    ¡°Princess Agatha, who is the maid that took the little princess?¡±

    Agatha looked up from her documents, confusion etched on her face. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she sent by you because you were busy?¡±

    The bewildered expression on Alice¡¯s face told Agatha all she needed to know¡ªsomething was wrong. No further explanation was needed. Both women sprang into action.

    ¡°Raechel, find Alexander!¡± Agatha commanded her personal maid. Without hesitation, Raechel darted toward the training grounds to fetch him.

    As Agatha rushed toward her daughter, her mind couldn¡¯t help but dwell on the moment when the maid approached her, convincing her to leave the child. Agatha, known for her cautious nature, had trusted the maid due to her frequent presence around the palace. The maid¡¯s familiar face had eased her doubts, but now that trust felt like a fatal mistake.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Agatha and Alice quickly made their way to the bathroom, where they found the maid about to lower the princess into the bathwater. The tip of the princess¡¯s toe was mere inches from the water when Agatha bellowed, ¡°Stop!¡±

    The maid froze, her head snapping up to face the doorway. Agatha¡¯s fierce expression and Alice¡¯s frightened gaze seemed to faze her for a moment. But then the maid¡¯s lips twisted into a maniacal grin, her eyes gleaming with madness. Without warning, to Agatha and Alice¡¯s horror, the maid released her grip on the princess, letting her fall into the bathwater.

    But to everyone¡¯s shock, instead of the expected ear-piercing wails of a terrified toddler, the room was filled with an excited giggle.

    The maid¡¯s face paled as she turned to look at the child, who was happily swinging her hands and laughing in the water. Confusion and terror etched across her face as she stared at the princess lying in the poisoned water. Did I mistakenly grab another vial instead of the poison? No, that¡¯s not possible¡ªI¡¯m sure I took the right one!

    Desperation drove her to reach out and touch the water, hoping for confirmation. The next moment, an ear-piercing scream erupted from her lips, echoing through the palace corridors. It was this sound that greeted Prince Alexander as he arrived, accompanied by a frightened Raechel and a visibly weary Frederick.

    As soon as Alexander saw the maid clutching her melting hand, his expression turned to one of icy resolve. Without a second thought, he drew his sword and swiftly amputated her disintegrating limb to prevent further damage.

    Just as he was about to reach for his joyfully playing daughter in the tub, Agatha¡¯s sharp voice rang out, breaking the haze of urgency.

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t touch her!¡±

    Stop! Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Agatha¡¯s voice rang out, sharper this time. In a blur of movement, she dashed to her bedside table and snatched a small glass vial from its hiding spot. Without hesitation, she downed one pill, her hands trembling, and thrust the vial at Alexander. ¡°Make her take one. If she doesn''t, she won¡¯t survive. I want her alive.¡±

    Alexander quickly tried to force one of the pills into the maid¡¯s mouth, but the maid summoned every ounce of strength left to refuse. In the struggle, Alexander noticed a unique symbol on her wrist¡ªone he recognized. Meanwhile, Agatha turned her attention back to their daughter. Kneeling beside the tub, she gently scooped up the giggling princess, cradling her in her arms.

    Looking at her unharmed and cheerful child, Agatha couldn¡¯t hide her amazement. A smile tugged at her lips, her voice trembling with a mix of relief and awe. ¡°My little cupcake, you¡¯re truly extraordinary.¡± Turning to Rachel, she commanded, ¡°Call for the royal physician.¡±

    Agatha, her gaze locked on the maid, turned to her husband. "It seems you have some work to do."

    Agatha carefully handed her daughter to Alice, then crouched beside the now glaring maid and took the now-empty vial from the floor. ¡°Frederick, keep this safe and be careful. It¡¯s Hemlock Bane.¡±

    Frederick, who had witnessed many things in his years as a close attendant to the first prince, was shaken by the sheer malice behind such a heinous act. Carefully, he wrapped the vial in a cloth and signaled two guards to take the maid to the underground dungeon. While being dragged away by the guards, the maid shouted gleefully, "What do you think? Just because she was saved today doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t die tomorrow."

    Agatha¡¯s expression grew serious as she turned to her husband. ¡°We can¡¯t let this happen again. This time, she was saved by sheer luck. But what about the next time? What if we¡¯re not so fortunate?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s eyes hardened with determination. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again,¡± he said firmly.

    Moments later, the royal physician, Raphael, rushed into the room, his expression filled with urgency. ¡°Your Highness, what has happened? I was in the middle of something when I was summoned in such haste.¡±

    First Prince Alexander glanced at the old royal physician. ¡°Can you examine the princess and ensure she¡¯s unharmed?¡±

    Raphael¡¯s eyes softened as he looked at the perfectly healthy toddler, sitting contentedly in her mother¡¯s arms with a sweet, innocent expression. ¡°What could possibly be wrong? She looks perfectly fine.¡±

    Alexander pressed him further. ¡°You won¡¯t know unless you check.¡±

    With a reluctant nod, Raphael carefully examined the child, searching for any sign of illness or distress. After thorough examination, he sighed with relief. ¡°Your Highness, the little princess is perfectly healthy.¡±

    But Alexander wasn¡¯t convinced. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°That can¡¯t be right... Are you absolutely sure?¡±

    Raphael looked at him, clearly affronted. ¡°Your Highness, are you doubting me? I¡¯ve served as the royal physician for years. I was the one who cared for you during your childhood illnesses. Have I ever made a mistake?¡±

    Alexander sighed, scratching his chin in frustration. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m questioning your skill, Raphael. It¡¯s just... the princess fell into a bath laced with Hemlock Bane.¡±

    The royal physician froze as though struck by lightning. His eyes widened, and his face turned ashen. ¡°What?¡± he whispered, his voice trembling as he turned from Alexander to Agatha and then to the little princess. ¡°Are you saying the child was fully submerged in water poisoned with Hemlock Bane?¡±

    Agatha¡¯s heart ached as she observed the royal physician¡¯s shocked expression and heard him mutter, ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Raphael said, his tone filled with disbelief and urgency, ¡°No one can survive exposure to Hemlock Bane. Did you give her panacea?¡±

    Alexander shook his head. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t.¡±

    Raphael stared at the princess one more time, his mind struggling to process the impossible. ¡°This can¡¯t be. If what you¡¯re saying is true, the little princess¡­ she should¡¯ve succumbed.¡±

    Agatha¡¯s gaze was full of worry as she looked at the physician. ¡°Is there no explanation for this?¡±

    ¡°I need to investigate further,¡± Raphael said, his voice almost hollow. ¡°There might be a resistance, but I must confirm it. I¡¯ll go to the royal library. If there¡¯s any clue, it¡¯ll be there.¡±

    With that, Raphael hurried off, leaving the family to ponder the impossible.

    Alexander gazed at his daughter with a tender smile. ¡°Little cupcake, you continue to amaze your mom and dad every day.¡±

    Without another word, he turned and strode out of the room, his attendant hurrying to follow him as he made his way to the underground dungeon where the maid was being held.

 Chapter 6: Interrogation

    The Empress, who had been eagerly awaiting the sound of a baby¡¯s cry and preparing herself to act as a compassionate figure, deeply disturbed by the suffering of the innocent child, instead heard a loud cry from an adult. She assumed it must have been Agatha, overwhelmed by the state of her daughter, and waited for the next stage of her performance, ready to play her part.

    Meanwhile, in the underground dungeon, Alexander was interrogating the culprit. The maid refused to speak, even under torture. It wasn¡¯t as though she hadn¡¯t faced this before. Back in the mercenary guild, she had been nothing more than a nameless figure¡ªnumber 86. She had no family, no friends. Even though mercenaries worked together, there was no true camaraderie. They served their master, and that was the only bond that mattered. The guild, like many others, adopted orphans and subjected them to daily beatings in the name of training. Whether it was an elder member in a bad mood or the master himself, punishment was inevitable.

    As a child, she had often dreamed of escape, but the thought of leaving was far more painful than living as though dead. Over time, she had lost any sense of emotion or morality, becoming nothing more than a blade¡ªready to kill and die for the mission. This was her first time being caught. Death could have been her fate, but that cursed prince and his wife had been relentless in their efforts to save her.

    The prince was sharp. She knew he had already noticed the guild emblem branded on her wrist. It was only a matter of time before he traced it back to her employer and master. None of it mattered anymore. She had done what she was told, and that child hadn¡¯t died¡ªnot because of her. She even had proof that the poison had worked. There was no going back. Whether she stayed here or returned to the guild, she saw only one ending for herself¡ªdeath.

    Compared to before, she felt unusually calm and resolute.

    As she was lost in thought, Prince Alexander entered the cell, the captain of the knights following closely behind. ¡°Your master has abandoned you,¡± Alexander began, his voice steady but firm. ¡°He¡¯s already confessed to supplying mercenaries to the palace. While he didn¡¯t know the identity of the insider, he confirmed it¡¯s someone within the palace walls. My men are scouring the palace as we speak, rooting out every rat. Now, do you have anything to say?¡±

    She looked up at the prince with an unreadable expression, her face betraying no emotion as she met the gaze of the handsome man standing before her. ¡°If you¡¯ve already found a lead,¡± she replied evenly, ¡°shouldn¡¯t you focus on investigating that instead of wasting your time here?¡±

    The knight captain scoffed at her defiance. ¡°If you confess and reveal the mastermind behind this, your sentence could be reduced. You wouldn¡¯t face execution but imprisonment for life.¡±

    For a moment, she seemed to weigh his words carefully, her eyes distant as though calculating her next move. Finally, with a tone of quiet resolve, she spoke. ¡°We mercenaries may not have the honor or titles of knights, but we live and die by our own code. I won¡¯t betray that.¡±

    The captain¡¯s frown deepened, frustration evident in his features. ¡°As you wish,¡± he muttered coldly, signaling the end of the conversation.

    While the events in the underground dungeon unfolded, the Empress, unaware of it all, was seated in the royal garden with a cup of tea in hand. Today¡¯s tea tasted sweeter than usual, and a radiant glow of happiness seemed to envelop her.

    In a cheerful tone, she called out to her maid. ¡°Emily, should I gift all my maids with gold?¡±

    Emily, who was carefully tending to the Empress, responded with a lighthearted tone. ¡°No, Your Highness. If you do that, the Emperor might suspect something amiss.¡±

    The Empress looked at Emily with a barely contained smile, her joy almost palpable. ¡°But I want to celebrate! What should I do?¡±

    Emily paused, deep in thought, before offering a suggestion. ¡°You could wait until the Emperor announces the incident. Then, you can use it as an excuse to reward the maids, saying it¡¯s for the princess. You could claim it¡¯s to help her earn merit and dispel any lingering misfortune.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s eyes lit up with satisfaction as she clapped her hands lightly. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s a wonderful idea, Emily. Thank you!¡±

    After a while, the Empress felt a strange emptiness in the garden. Every time she visited, at least a dozen maids would be present, fluttering around her, ensuring her every whim was attended to. The Empress believed one could only maintain power if surrounded by underlings who would do anything for her. To bolster her authority, she had even hired mercenaries. But today, the garden felt unusually quiet¡ªneither her mercenaries nor the usual maids were in sight.

    ¡°Emily,¡± she called out, frowning. ¡°Why is it so quiet? Where are all the other maids?¡±

    Emily, trying to suppress a hint of unease in her voice, responded, ¡°Oh! The head maid called them all away urgently. Only the personal maids were left behind.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s expression shifted, a flicker of worry crossing her face. Seeing this, Emily hastened to reassure her. ¡°Perhaps they were summoned to speak about that maid,¡± she added, attempting to downplay the concern.

    But the mention only deepened the Empress¡¯s unease. ¡°What if they found something?¡± she asked, her voice wavering slightly.

    Emily stepped closer, lowering her tone. ¡°No worries, Your Highness. She¡¯s a mercenary. She knows what to do when caught. There will be nothing left for the prince to investigate.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The Empress¡¯s worries eased, though the unease lingered beneath the surface.

    As the Empress sipped her fragrant tea, savoring her perceived victory, she noticed a group of maids running toward the execution grounds. Their faces were pale, and their expressions filled with terror. Intrigued, the Empress¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Emily, ever attentive to her mistress, stepped forward and intercepted one of the fleeing maids.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why are you all in such a rush?¡± Emily asked firmly.

    The maid, panting and disheveled, replied between breaths, ¡°The Emperor¡­ he¡¯s interrogating some of the maids at the execution grounds. One of them¡ªshe tried to harm the princess today.¡± Without waiting for further questions, the maid hurried off, disappearing into the growing crowd.

    Emily turned back to the Empress, confusion and unease evident in her eyes. The Empress, catching her maid¡¯s expression, raised an eyebrow and spoke sharply. ¡°You were the one who told me not to worry, Emily. So, what is this?¡±

    Emily stammered, her face paling under the Empress¡¯s glare. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, Your Highness. I truly don¡¯t know.¡±

    The Empress, now visibly agitated, rose from her seat. With Emily trailing nervously behind her, she made her way toward the Royal Execution Grounds, determined to see for herself what was unfolding. As her steps grew closer to the execution ground, her mind began to spin uncontrollably. She was all too aware that the Emperor held no affection for her or her son. In his eyes, his late wife was a saint, and his son, Prince Alexander, was the apple of his eye. She knew she was to blame for the Emperor''s cold indifference and disregard. In his eyes, she and her son were nothing but parasites, clinging to him with the help of the council elders. If he discovered her involvement in this incident, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ensure her death. The thought of that fate filled her with growing terror.

    Under the glaring sun at the execution ground, a row of maids stood on a raised platform. Surrounding them in the gallery were members of the royal household¡ªstaff, maids, and servants¡ªsome seated, others standing, their expressions ranging from shock to fear.

    You could see the sun of the Empire¡ªnone other than the Emperor¡ªseated on the dais in his golden throne, his regal attire gleaming in the light. His once-handsome appearance had twisted into a stern and menacing expression, his face etched with anger and severity.

    Throughout his life as a member of the royal family, he had faced numerous threats to his life, but the first time someone plotted to kill him, he was around 10 years old. When his beloved wife passed away, enemies also tried to kill his son, the first prince Alexander¡ªhe was just 5 at the time.Now, for the first time, he witnessed someone attempting to kill an infant not once, but twice. What angered him the most was knowing the true mastermind still lurked in the shadows. He was deeply saddened for his son, Alexander, who had lost his mother and never known a life of peace. The Empress had ensured that, but he could do nothing¡ªcaught between his roles as both father and ruler of a nation. When his son married Agatha Bellatrix, amid the Empress¡¯s schemes to marry her off to Zelus, he felt a rare sense of relief, knowing Alexander now had someone to stand by him and offer him love. Upon learning that Alexander was expecting a child, his joy mirrored his son¡¯s, but deep down, he knew showing too much concern would only draw further danger to Agatha and their unborn child. Yet, even with caution, his granddaughter had been harmed twice. How could he face his son, knowing he could not guarantee the safety of his own granddaughter?

    The Emperor''s loud voice echoed across the execution ground. ¡°Do you know why you are here? Do you understand the charges brought against you?¡±

    Number 86, who had long since accepted her fate, sat in the execution ground, devoid of any expression, while the other maids glanced at her as if accusing her of exposing their cover. But Number 86 no longer cared; she desired only for this to end as swiftly as possible.

    ¡°Captain of the Royal Knight¡¯s Order, read the declaration,¡± commanded the Emperor. At his word, Captain Aloysius Batair, the commander of the Royal Knight¡¯s Order, began to read the royal declaration.

    ¡°To the People of the Kingdom,

    By the authority of His Majesty, Emperor Theodore Alldynn Arcane, and in his name,

    I, Aloysius Batair, captain of the Royal Knight¡¯s Order, hereby address you with these solemn words:

    It has come to my attention that Rosie, also known as Number 86, Maria, known as Number 72, Lucinda, known as Number 82, Brenda, known as Number 98, and Viola, known as Number 89, have violated the laws of this kingdom by entering the royal palace while concealing their names and true identities. The evidence provided clearly demonstrates that Maria, Lucinda, Brenda, and Viola were impostors, thereby breaching the established laws concerning the safety of the members of the royal family, and Rosie, who not only impersonated but also attempted to endanger a royal family member.

    Therefore, in accordance with the authority bestowed upon me by His Majesty, I hereby declare that Rosie, Maria, Lucinda, Brenda, and Viola shall be held accountable and face the appropriate punishment for their crimes. Let it be known that Maria, Lucinda, Brenda, and Viola are to be subjected to life imprisonment, and Rosie is to be subjected to execution, effective immediately.

    Should Rosie, Maria, Lucinda, Brenda, and Viola wish to appeal this judgment, they may do so by presenting their case to His Majesty now.¡±

    The Emperor spoke again, his voice echoing across the execution ground. ¡°As you can see, these maids made a grave mistake by infiltrating the palace and attempting to endanger the princess. But thanks to the grace of the gods Ausra Nevaeh, the princess was saved without a single scratch. I refuse to believe they acted alone. From the evidence we have gathered, it is clear there is a mastermind behind this. Citizens of Arcane, there is a traitor among us, and we will do whatever is necessary to root out this traitor.¡±

    As the last words left his mouth, the Emperor¡¯s gaze lingered on the Empress for a brief moment before shifting to the crowd. The Empress who was already in an emotional turmoil was shaken by the revelation that the princess had suffered no harm. Her barely held composure cracked beneath his penetrating gaze. Fear gripped her as their eyes met.

    That night, after pacing in agitation like a restless animal, she contacted the apostle once again, but there was no response.

    She was spiraling into madness, consumed by the obsession of holding onto power. She hadn¡¯t come this far just to have others take the throne from her. No one could understand the lengths she had gone to secure her place at the top and savor the taste of authority. All those who once mocked her now grovelled at her feet, desperate for her favor. It was a twisted sort of addiction, one that was slowly eroding her sanity. She had come too far, and she would never let her dark secrets be exposed to the world, reducing her to the laughingstock of the Empire once again.

    With newfound resolve, she swore she wouldn¡¯t act recklessly like she had before. Patience had always been her strength, and she would wait for the perfect moment¡ªjust as she had done in the past. "You wait and watch from your grave, Athena," she whispered. "I will show you what I¡¯ll do to your precious granddaughter this time. I will take my time, and when I strike, it will be with precision."

 Chapter 7: Abyssal World

    It had been ten long years since that fateful incident, and the ruler of the Abyssal world grew increasingly bored. Following that incident, instigated by the foolish woman, he had awaited news about the princess. However, too lazy to investigate himself, he had tasked Azazel with arranging demons to infiltrate and gather reports. Yet, none had returned.

    Frustrated, he decided to take matters into his own hands. But his entry into the mortal realm was impossible due to a powerful rule separating the realms¡ªone too strong for him to break on his own. To change that rule, he would need to locate the entity responsible for creating it. What troubled him most was the resemblance of this rule''s power to the very Being who had once threatened his world.

    When spying from the shadows proved fruitless, he opted to possess an unsuspecting mortal to enter the Empire of Arcane. By that time, the child was already five years old. He caught only a brief glimpse: long, glowing red hair streaked with platinum. When the child turned, their mismatched, glowing eyes locked onto him. To his astonishment, the child somehow sensed his presence¡ªsomething even a high-ranking hunter like her mother had failed to detect. In that moment, an unexpected barrier surged across the entire Empire, expelling him from the mortal body. A child who can wield mana even before awakening will grow into a monstrous force capable of destroying anything in their path.

    Since then, no demon had been able to infiltrate the Empire. The Abyss had been forced to rely on hidden apostles to gather information from within Arcane. When that woman first tried to harm the child using Hemlock Bane, he was furious. However, once he discovered that the poison couldn¡¯t kill her, his mood shifted to elation. He often wondered if he had somehow corrupted the child, making her his disciple¡ªhis first disciple. With her, his Empire of Darkness would grow beyond measure. But before that, he wanted her to become the true hope of the world. It would be far more satisfying that way¡ªwatching her rise as the beacon of hope, only to fall into darkness. The moment she embraced the darkness, he could revel in the despair, the pain, and the doom reflected in the eyes of the mortals.

    In recent days, the Abyss had lost much of its former power. Most demons were restless, anxious that the sealing of one Empire might set a dangerous precedent. In their view, a child capable of creating such a barrier around an entire Empire could potentially generate barriers that would encompass the world itself as they matured. The demons feared the prospect of such a force, and many sought to eliminate this threat before it could fully bloom.

    However, the ruler of the Abyss held a different perspective. In their eyes, this child was far from ordinary¡ªdestined to possess more than two divine seals. The most troublesome first prince of the Arcane Empire had only one divine seal, yet his mere existence was already a significant burden. How much worse would the world be if someone were to awaken more than two divine seals?

    Azazel, meanwhile, was consumed with his own worries. The ruler continued to urge him relentlessly, demanding a way to release the barrier. The array itself was astonishing¡ªespecially when considering that such a complex formation had been created by a five-year-old. If Azazel could, he would ask the child how she had conceived such an intricate design. Unfortunately, she lived in a "no-entry" zone, beyond their reach.

    Azazel cast a disdainful glance around the Aetherium. Papers and furnaces were scattered haphazardly across the floor, creating an overwhelming sense of chaos. Everything was in disarray, and even the high-mage¡¯s robe looked no better than a beggar''s tattered garb. Combined with their already grotesque appearance, it made Azazel silently curse the inherent lack of cleanliness among demons.

    Azazel observed the demon mage, who was meticulously analyzing the data stored in the recording stone about the barrier. Though demons often viewed mortals with disdain, they couldn''t deny their admiration for human technology. Those unmanned carriages, sleek and elegant, with their comfortable seats, offered a sense of luxury. In them, one didn¡¯t have to worry about falling into the gutters after waking from sleep.

    It had been five years since they began their research. Azazel¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°What have you people been doing for the past five years? Every time I visit, all I see is you staring at that recording. Nothing has progressed. What am I supposed to tell the Master¡ª that he¡¯s raising a group of useless mages who can¡¯t even figure out a child''s toy?¡±

    The mages looked at Azazel, fear etched into their faces. ¡°Lord Azazel, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re not trying, but this is far too complicated for us. It¡¯s hard to believe a five-year-old could create something like this,¡± one of them dared to reply.

    Azazel¡¯s voice cracked with rage. ¡°Are you saying our Master lied? How dare you accuse the Master of lying? If I snap my fingers, your head will be ripped from your body. Do you want to try?¡±

    The demons cowered, their already grotesque features contorting further in fear. ¡°My Lord, we weren¡¯t questioning the Master, we were merely expressing our astonishment. Please forgive us¡­¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Azazel, pleased with his display of authority, glared at the trembling mages as though they were nothing more than lowly insects. ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll forgive your insolence this once. But you¡¯d better watch your tongues next time.¡±

    With a sharp, disapproving glare, he turned on his heel and strode out of the Aetherium. The clutter and disorder weighed on his nerves, but as he made his way back to his office, a sense of relief began to wash over him.

    However, that fleeting reprieve was short-lived. As Azazel approached his study, his mood plummeted. The sight awaiting him within was enough to shatter any trace of his earlier elation.

    The neatly ordered papers on the table were now in disarray, the daily records of the Abyss he meticulously kept lay torn, and most devastating of all¡ªthe vase he had smuggled from the mortal realm was shattered. If the table was messy, he could always tidy it up. If the record books were destroyed, he could rewrite them. But the vase? That vase was irreplaceable. He had endured countless hardships to obtain it, and it was the only thing of beauty in his study¡ªa space otherwise steeped in dullness and chaos.

    And the culprit responsible for this destruction? None other than Hecate, currently lounging casually in his study as though he owned the place.

    ¡°Oh, Azazel, you¡¯re here. Why do you keep this mortal trash in here?¡±

    Hearing those words, Azazel¡¯s vision blurred with a rush of fury. ¡®You¡¯re the trash. Your entire family is trash, you... you psychopath. My vase, my precious vase.¡¯

    Though he cursed inwardly, his expression remained carefully neutral. ¡°How many times have I told you not to touch my things? We are demons, but that doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t deserve privacy.¡±

    Hecate let out a cold, mocking laugh. ¡°Exactly. We¡¯re demons. We don¡¯t need pretty trash, and we certainly don¡¯t need privacy.¡±

    Azazel felt his irritation rise. In his view, nothing productive would come from explaining the need for privacy or aesthetics¡ªor the simple act of keeping one¡¯s surroundings clean¡ªto someone as oblivious as Hecate.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Azazel asked, his tone sharp and controlled.

    Hecate, as though waiting for that question, met Azazel¡¯s gaze. ¡°Master is asking for you.¡±

    Hearing the word Master sent a chill down Azazel¡¯s spine. For a brief moment, fear flickered in his eyes¡ªso fleeting that only Hecate, with his sharp gaze, might have caught it.

    Azazel straightened, forcing his voice to sound composed. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Hecate regarded the broken pieces of the once-beautiful vase before answering coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I merely relay his message.¡±

    Azazel let out a bitter laugh. ¡°That¡¯s rich, Hecate. When did you become the messenger?¡±

    Hecate¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone sharp. ¡°Has your life been so comfortable that you¡¯ve forgotten your place, you lowly thief?¡±

    Azazel, stung by his words, glanced down, hiding his reaction. Without another word, Hecate turned and strode out, leaving him standing there, his thoughts swirling as he prepared to make his way to the throne room.

    The throne room looked as grotesque as ever. ¡°Master, you called.¡± Azazel bowed and addressed the ruler. The rulers had remained unchanged over the past ten years¡ªstill seated in darkness, their form twisted and seated upon a grotesque throne, gazing down upon all with disdain.

    ¡°Azazel.¡± His eerie voice resonated in Azazel¡¯s ears. ¡°Any news about the array?¡±

    Azazel, as he had countless times before, repeated the same response. ¡°No, master. The mages couldn¡¯t decipher the mechanism of that array.¡± The ruler scoffed. ¡°Useless.¡±

    ¡°Azazel, have you heard any news about the little princess?¡±

    Azazel sighed inwardly. ¡®Not this again.¡¯

    ¡°As I¡¯ve already informed you, master, the princess is about to begin her studies at Clairvoyant¡¯s Valley. It¡¯s the finest academy in the mortal realm. She¡¯ll be setting out soon for the Elf realm.¡±

    The ruler let out a low, pleased noise. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the boy from the Northern Kingdom also attending this year?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Tell that boy to befriend her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Azazel gave one last bow and left for his study. As he tidied the room, his thoughts began to drift. If I weren¡¯t afraid my master would tear me to pieces, I¡¯d call him a psycho, he mused. To become the ruler of all worlds, he defied the most powerful being¡ªonly to slaughter both demons and mortals alike. At this rate, if he keeps killing, there won¡¯t be anything left to rule.

    When Azazel had first died and become a demon, he was utterly baffled. He knew that if Hell still existed, he would have gone there, endured endless refinement, and passed on to the next life to start fresh. It wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d become a thief out of malice or madness, unlike the other demons who thrived on torture, slaughter, and chaos. His circumstances were far from that.

    What puzzled him even more was why his master had chosen him as an attendant. Sure, he was clever, but he lacked the cruelty and strength typical of demons. He had been a mere thief in life¡ªfar from possessing the traits of a demon, let alone a servant of the Abyss.

    Suddenly, his head throbbed violently, as if thousands of needles were stabbing into his skull. The pain was excruciating, like his head was about to shatter into a million tiny fragments.

    In the haze of searing pain, a melodious female voice pierced through the chaos, soft yet hauntingly familiar.

    ¡°Laron, my friend, where are you?¡±

    The words echoed in his mind, resonating like a distant memory just out of reach.

 Chapter 8: Farewell

    On the day of her departure, the little princess stood in her room, engrossed in a book she had taken from the royal library, one related to arrays and magic. Her small figure remained focused on the pages as Alice stepped into the room. Before Alice could speak, the princess interrupted, her eyes still on the book.

    ¡°Yes, Alice. I know we¡¯re about to leave. Mom and Dad are waiting for me. I¡¯ll take care of myself, eat well, and drink plenty. I won¡¯t start unnecessary fights unless the situation calls for it.¡±

    Alice sighed. ¡°I wish I could follow you to the academy. Then I wouldn¡¯t be so worried.¡±

    From the doorway, a chirpy voice chimed in. ¡°Alice, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting separation anxiety.¡±

    Alice turned to see a young boy leaning casually against the doorframe, the spitting image of his father, complete with the same carefree demeanor.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll feel anxious. I¡¯ve been with her for ten long years,¡± Alice replied, crossing her arms.

    The boy grinned teasingly as he sauntered toward Princess Athena. ¡°Oh? So you don¡¯t think I can take care of Her Highness?¡±

    Alice placed her hands on her hips, giving him an exasperated look. ¡°Now, now, Julian Morari. When did I say that? Who else could take care of Her Highness better than you?¡±

    Julian winked. ¡°You know me too well, Miss Alice.¡±

    Princess Athena glanced between her best friend and her attendant, Julian, and her personal maid, Alice. Her expression soured. ¡°God, Julian! Are you flirting with Alice? Leave my maid alone.¡±

    Julian smirked, clearly enjoying himself. ¡°Are you perhaps jealous, Your Highness?¡±

    Athena scoffed, rolling her eyes. ¡°Are you for real, Julian?¡±

    At that moment, Agatha entered the room with her visibly worried husband. Though she appeared composed, her heart was heavy with nerves for her daughter. She couldn¡¯t help but remember the days when her little girl would smile and laugh so freely. Those moments seemed so rare now. These days, her daughter didn¡¯t laugh or talk much, but when she did, it was like rain in the middle of a scorching desert¡ªrefreshing and precious.

    Unlike other girls her age, who adored frilly, pastel dresses, her daughter had always preferred dark pants and tailored suits more suited for boys. While other young girls blushed at the sight of a charming boy, her daughter would frown with disinterest. There wasn¡¯t a noble child in the city who could best her daughter in a fistfight, a fact both impressive and troubling.

    As memories of her daughter¡¯s antics flooded her mind, Agatha felt a lump in her throat. Every mischievous smile, every defiant action¡ªthese were the moments that defined her daughter, and now, the thought of letting her go made her want to cry. Somehow, she managed to hold herself together, resisting the overwhelming urge to beg her daughter to stay.

    ¡°Cupcake, are you done packing? Do you need anything else?¡± Agatha asked, her voice gentle but tinged with worry.

    Athena shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m all set.¡±

    Agatha knelt slightly to meet her daughter¡¯s gaze. ¡°Make plenty of friends, okay? And don¡¯t feel pressured to be the best or to follow a path that doesn¡¯t feel right for you. If being a hunter isn¡¯t your cup of tea and you want to pursue something else, that¡¯s okay too. Mom and Dad will always support you, no matter what.¡±

    Athena paused, her expression thoughtful. ¡°Actually, I think I¡¯m good for now. I¡¯ll dabble in everything, here and there. If I find something more interesting, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    Agatha smiled, even as her heart ached. ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± she said softly, pulling Athena into a tight hug.

    The ''Demon Prince,'' feared even among demons, looked as if he were about to burst into tears. Athena couldn''t hold back her laughter at the sight of her father''s expression.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s so unsightly to watch you cry like this,¡± she teased, grinning. ¡°Mom, your husband is such a crybaby.¡±

    Agatha glanced at Alexander with a teasing smile. ¡°Yeah, a big crybaby.¡±

    Alexander looked at his wife and daughter, his face full of mock indignation. ¡°Are you making fun of me because I¡¯m such a sweet and kind-hearted person? Can¡¯t I be sad that my little cupcake is leaving me?¡±

    Julian, standing silently to the side, nearly choked at Alexander¡¯s words. Memories of Alexander''s not-so-kind-hearted antics flashed through his mind. ¡®Excuse me, who are you talking about? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not yourself, sir.¡¯

    Unaware of Julian¡¯s internal protests, Alexander continued, ¡°Baby, listen. If any boy comes near you, punch him. And if anyone wrongs you¡ªpunch them even harder.¡± He turned to Julian, his tone commanding. ¡°Julian, make sure to take care of my precious baby.¡±

    Julian bowed respectfully. ¡°Yes, Your Highness, I will.¡±

    Alexander knelt before Athena, taking her small hands in his much larger ones. His usually imposing demeanor softened. ¡°Baby, remember what I told you before? Please don¡¯t forget. If anybody asks, just tell them you know nothing.¡±

    Athena immediately understood what her father meant. She knew how worried he was about the events that had unfolded five years ago. Though she hadn¡¯t acted with careful thought back then, her sudden instinct had created a shield that still protected the Empire from demons and monsters.

    Back then, whenever she had free time after her studies, she would drag Julian to the library. One day, her Grandpa Bellatrix gifted her a small book on arrays, sparking her curiosity. Determined to learn more, she sneaked into her grandfather¡¯s private library, filled with advanced texts on high-level arrays and their creation.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    She was utterly fascinated. She even bribed Julian with her portion of cookies to keep quiet about her escapades. Through trial and error, she taught herself to create arrays. The barrier array that now protected the Empire was something she had crafted on a whim.

    In a beginner''s magic guide, she read about accessing mana and infusing it into an array to activate it. Following the instructions, she tried to sense the flow of magic within her. But it felt sealed, locked away deep inside her.

    That fateful day, when she noticed a strange figure watching her, an unfamiliar and unsettling sensation crept over her¡ªlike a thousand worms crawling under her skin. Acting on instinct, she poked through the seal on her mana and used it to activate the array. She had never imagined her mana would be so potent that it would create a barrier encompassing the entire Empire.

    Later, her father came to her, hugged her tightly, and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t do this again, and don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± But despite their efforts, rumors spread, and people began to look at her as if she were some sort of freak.

    Her nanny Alice, however, had been livid. ¡°People are so ungrateful!¡± Alice had fumed. ¡°They forget that you¡¯re protecting them, not harming them.¡±

    Her grandfather took action to ensure that news of her abilities never left the Empire, fearing that outsiders might seek to harm her. From that day forward, Athena had refrained from using magic or creating arrays, retreating into a quieter existence.

    As she stood before her father now, she could see the worry etched on his face. His words were not just advice but a plea¡ªone born of love and fear for his daughter¡¯s safety.

    As the princess prepared to leave, another person was also getting ready, though the atmosphere surrounding him was far from harmonious.

    From a young age, Ayden had thought his family was fractured in ways that defied repair. His grandmother was eccentric to the point of madness, his father was a seething ball of resentment, and his mother¡ªhis mother was like a wooden doll, lifeless and unresponsive. There were moments when Ayden thought she might break down, like the time his father beat her with a belt for hours. Bloodied and bruised, she showed no reaction. When Ayden himself was beaten because his sister outperformed him in knight training, she remained silent, her vacant eyes staring off as if none of it mattered.

    He used to wait for her to step in, to stop his father¡¯s hand, but she never did.

    Whenever Uncle Alexander and Aunt Agatha laughed and smiled with his sister, Ayden felt a pang of jealousy so sharp it twisted in his chest. His father never smiled at him like that. His mother never spoke to him with warmth. His father only spoke with bitterness, always ranting about how Uncle Alexander had stolen everything from him¡ªthe woman he loved, the honor of being a warrior, and his rightful place in the world.

    But Ayden didn¡¯t see it that way. In his eyes, his uncle deserved it all. Uncle Alexander was kind, even if he was intimidating at times, and he had personally taught Ayden swordsmanship. His uncle loved Aunt Agatha, and Aunt Agatha loved him back. Their warmth was real, and Ayden couldn¡¯t help but wish, in his secret heart, that he could have been their son instead.

    When Ayden told his mother he was leaving, she didn¡¯t even blink. She just stared at him with those hollow, empty eyes. His grandmother, predictably, had plenty to say, much of it nonsense, like her suggestion that he should ¡°defeat¡± his sister. Really? My sister¡¯s a monster in combat. Competing with her is pointless, he thought. His father, of course, was no better, launching into yet another tirade about his supposed suffering and the injustice done to him by Uncle Alexander.

    Yeah, you¡¯re jealous, and you have a massive inferiority complex, Ayden mocked silently. Maybe start by knowing your limits. Blabbering passionately about imaginary grievances won¡¯t fix anything.

    Despite his inner sarcasm, Ayden maintained a calm, serious expression, waiting for the noise to die down. When it finally did, he turned to leave, intending to find his sister. He knew better than anyone how dangerous his father and grandmother could be if they suspected he was friendly with her. Punishment would come swiftly and without mercy. But Ayden had learned to play the game, and he had his ways of handling them now.

    As he moved to leave, his father, Zelus, grabbed his wrist with a crushing grip. The pain shot through him, but Ayden kept his face calm.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Zelus demanded.

    Ayden, masking his discomfort, replied evenly, ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you always say the best way to defeat your enemy is to observe them? What better way to find their weaknesses than by befriending them? Don¡¯t you agree, Grandmother?¡±

    The Empress, her prideful expression swelling, interjected before Zelus could respond. ¡°See, Zelus? Your son is far smarter than you. He understands strategy. Bravo, my dear grandson. Go, infiltrate your enemy¡¯s confidence.¡±

    Ayden suppressed the urge to roll his eyes, instead offering a respectful bow. Internally, he let out a sigh of relief. With the Empress¡¯s approval, he wasted no time and ran off toward his sister.

    ¡°Sister, sister! Are you ready?¡±

    Seeing Ayden¡¯s excited face as he dashed toward her, Athena couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly.

    Her brother was a pure soul, untouched by the twistedness of their surroundings. He was always sunny and warm, despite the suffering he endured at the hands of their parents and grandmother. Once, Athena had witnessed Zelus brutally beating Ayden. She couldn¡¯t stand it. In secret, she took her revenge by sprinkling itching powder into Zelus¡¯s and the Empress¡¯s tea. Watching them scratch their throats for days was both satisfying and hilarious. When her grandfather, the Emperor, found out about her little act of rebellion, she braced herself for a stern lecture. Instead, he pinched her plump cheeks and laughed heartily, joined by Sir Nicolas.

    Athena hated the Empress and her uncle Zelus for their cruelty toward Ayden. To her, he was the most precious and fragile person in her life, someone she would always protect. For Ayden, his sister, uncle, and aunt were the only vibrant colors in a world otherwise painted in shades of gray. He clung to them desperately, even if it meant enduring more beatings.

    While the three children were happily chatting and laughing, Agatha¡¯s keen eyes caught sight of an angry red and purple discoloration on Ayden¡¯s wrist. Her heart sank.

    ¡°Ayden, honey, who did this to you?¡± she asked gently, though her voice betrayed her rising anger.

    Ayden quickly hid his wrist behind his back. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Aunt Agatha, just the usual. Nothing to worry about,¡± he said, forcing a casual tone.

    But his words did nothing to ease Agatha¡¯s mind. ¡°Alice, bring the potion for bruises,¡± she called.

    Alice promptly retrieved a small bottle from the nearby table drawer. Agatha knelt beside Ayden, carefully taking his hand in hers as she applied the soothing ointment.

    As she worked, Ayden¡¯s emotions welled up, his voice trembling. ¡°Aunt Agatha, may I hug you?¡±

    Her heart broke at the sight of the frail boy, tears brimming in his wide eyes. ¡°Yes, of course, honey. Come here,¡± she said, opening her arms.

    Ayden clung to her, burying his face in her shoulder. Agatha wrapped him in a protective embrace, her heart aching for the child. Resentment bubbled within her toward the people who had inflicted so much pain on this wonderful, angelic boy. How could anyone bear to harm someone so innocent, so pure?

    She vowed silently to do everything in her power to shield Ayden from further harm, to ensure he could experience the love and warmth he so desperately deserved.

    On the day the three children bid their farewell and began their journey, Agatha''s heart was heavy with concern. While the Empire remained protected from demons and monsters, the world beyond its borders was a different story. She couldn¡¯t shake the lingering fear: What if something bad happens to them?

    Her fears were not unfounded. As their journey unfolded, her worst nightmares began to take shape.

 Chapter 9: The Journey

    The transportation array to the Hunter Academy was located in the Kingdom of Finley, a realm that bordered both the Northern Empire and the Arcane Empire. To pass through the gates of the Elven realm, one needed to traverse the Finley Kingdom and reach its center.

    Finley was renowned for the massive root at its heart¡ªjust one among millions scattered across various worlds. These roots were said to belong to the legendary World Tree, which interconnected realms. The exact location of the tree remained a mystery, though many believed it resided in the long-lost Heavenly Palace. When the palace vanished, many feared the roots would disappear as well, but they endured, continuing to link the realms. Briefly, when the Heavenly Palace reappeared years ago, the roots across the worlds glowed with a golden light before fading again with the palace''s disappearance.

    Now, the children journeyed toward Finley, where the root bridging the Elf and human realms was located. The road to Finley was smooth up to the Empire¡¯s barrier, but beyond it, the surroundings grew eerily quiet. Beneath them stretched a vast forest, shrouded in an unsettling stillness.

    The knight captain, concerned the children might be frightened by the ominous landscape, glanced into the spacious cabin of the hover car. To his surprise, two of them were sound asleep, seemingly unbothered, while the third gazed out the window with calm indifference.

    The captain¡¯s gaze lingered on the princess, unable to suppress his admiration. As expected of the princess. She¡¯s completely unfazed.

    Charged with their safe transport to the portal, he had arranged six additional hover cars to escort their larger vehicle, ensuring their journey was as secure as possible.

    As the distance from the barrier increased, the atmosphere grew noticeably darker. Captain Batair felt an inexplicable unease settling in his chest. He knew that life near the border was far from the tranquility of the Empire, thanks to the protective barrier. Every day, hordes of demons tried to breach it, only to be annihilated by the first prince.

    Although Batair had never fought at the border¡ªhis sole duty being the protection of the royal family¡ªhe had unwavering trust in the prince''s abilities. That man had never known defeat. Yet, now, for the first time, he could witness the border¡¯s true state, and it unnerved him. Low-level demons lurked below their hover car, none powerful enough to pose a serious threat. But the sense of foreboding in his heart grew heavier with each passing second, as though something ominous was about to unfold.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the unease to manifest. The number of demons began to increase alarmingly. Captain Batair wasn¡¯t the only one to notice; the knights in the car exchanged puzzled glances.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± one murmured.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t there only a few before?¡±

    ¡°If they attack us in such numbers, we may not hold out for long¡ªeven with the border knights¡¯ support,¡± another added nervously.

    Seeing his knights begin to panic, Captain Batair stepped to the front of the cabin. Through the glass, he gazed at the dark, foreboding forest below with steadfast determination. His red cape fluttered behind him in the wind as he raised the communication stone in his hand. In a calm, commanding tone, he addressed his comrades.

    ¡°Knights of Arcane, do not fear these lowly vermin. Together, we can overcome anything.¡±

    Turning to his vice-captain, he issued his next order. ¡°Contact the border knights and request backup immediately. If the demons attack, we¡¯ll hold them off for as long as it takes.¡±

    As Captain Batair finished his command, a massive lava rock hurtled through the air and struck the escort car ahead of them. He could only watch as the vehicle exploded into a fiery burst, its shattered remains plummeting into the dark forest below. The voice of a knight crackled urgently through the communication stone: ¡°Captain, it¡¯s an ambush!¡±

    Chaos erupted in an instant. The two children in the cabin were jolted awake by the explosion. Disoriented, they looked around in confusion before panic set in. Lava rocks were raining down, their fiery glow illuminating the forest below. Ayden¡¯s voice, trembling with fear, broke the tension in the cabin. ¡°Sister, sister, what should we do?¡± His wide, panic-stricken eyes turned to Athena. Julian, though silent, looked at her too, his expression a mix of worry and expectation, as though hoping she might offer a solution¡ªor at least some comfort.

    Athena, however, remained composed. Her gaze was fixed on the molten rocks flying toward them. Her lips curled ever so slightly into a fleeting, enigmatic smile. Rising gracefully from her seat, she strode toward the captain with an air of calm authority.

    ¡°Captain Batair,¡± she said, her voice steady and measured, ¡°do you remember what I taught you?¡±

    It took the captain a moment to grasp her meaning, but then realization dawned. Straightening, he offered a respectful bow and replied with unwavering confidence, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Turning swiftly to his communication stone, he issued his next command. ¡°Knights, activate the barrier array!¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Though it wouldn¡¯t be as powerful as the one the princess had crafted in the past, Captain Batair knew the array would buy them precious time.

    When Belial first heard rumors of a child who had caught his master''s attention, he was intrigued. Who could this child be? He waited patiently, gathering whispers and fragments of information. Then, one day, the same child was said to have created a barrier that spanned an entire Empire. His curiosity deepened.

    When his master revealed plans to make this child his disciple, Belial felt a pang of disagreement. Yet, voicing his dissent was out of the question. Instead, he resolved to bide his time, to see this child for himself and understand what set her apart from him and the other eleven demon gods, all handpicked by their master.

    When Belial learned the child would be traveling to Finley, he seized the opportunity. This was his chance to test her mettle.

    Unleashing a vast horde of demons, he launched his ambush with devastating precision, hurling a barrage of molten lava rocks at the convoy. The first escort car was obliterated in moments, its wreckage spiraling into the forest below. Watching the destruction, Belial mused aloud, ¡°Perhaps this child isn¡¯t so extraordinary after all. Just another inflated rumor.¡±

    But when his second wave of molten projectiles failed to breach the fleet¡¯s defenses, he froze in surprise. His lips curled into an eerie chuckle. ¡°Interesting. So, you can hold back my lava rain. Let¡¯s see how long you can maintain that barrier.¡±

    As the intensity and frequency of the attacks increased, Captain Batair''s worry grew. He watched the barrier tremble under the relentless assault and felt the weight of responsibility pressing down on him. What should we do? he thought, his mind racing. If this goes on, the barrier won¡¯t hold.

    Even as he strategized, he knew their only hope lay in the arrival of reinforcements. ¡°Vice-Captain Bernard,¡± he said, his voice heavy with determination, ¡°look after the children. I¡¯ll go down and stall him for as long as I can.¡±

    Bernard¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. ¡°No, Captain! I¡¯ll go instead¡ª¡±

    Batair cut him off, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°That demon is no ordinary foe. He¡¯s a high-ranking demon. You wouldn¡¯t last against him.¡±

    Bernard clenched his fists, reluctant but unable to refute his captain¡¯s words. The atmosphere in the cabin was tense, but Batair¡¯s resolve was unwavering. He knew the risk he was taking, but it was a risk he had to bear¡ªfor the children and the mission.

    As Batair prepared to leave the car, a fresh wave of lava rocks descended, fiercer and more destructive than before. One struck the side of the vehicle, its weakened barrier unable to fully deflect the impact. The car spun violently in the air, teetering on the edge of disaster, but miraculously, it remained aloft.

    Batair¡¯s gaze flickered to the three children. Their young faces, though calm on the surface, betrayed the shock of an experience far beyond anything they had ever faced. What are their chances if we fall? he thought grimly, his resolve hardening despite the bleak odds.

    Then, as if answering his unspoken prayers, a massive fleet emerged on the horizon, bearing the flag of the Arcane Empire. Relief washed over him as he recognized the figure riding at its forefront: First Prince Alexander, astride his majestic black pegasus. His cape billowed in the wind, and his mere presence radiated authority and power.

    Alexander¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and mocking, as he addressed the demon god responsible for the chaos. ¡°Belial, since when did demon gods take up the role of terrorizing children? I heard you lost to your brother Balam. Now it makes sense¡ªyour brother holds the eleventh position, while you languish in twelfth. A coward like you doesn¡¯t even know how to pick a proper fight.¡±

    The insults came rapid and cutting, each one chipping away at Belial¡¯s composure. At first, Belial seemed amused, his eerie chuckle echoing through the dark forest. But as Alexander¡¯s taunts continued, his amusement gave way to boiling rage.

    ¡°How dare you, you pathetic little mortal!¡± Belial snarled, his voice trembling with fury. ¡°You dare to insult me like this? Watch as I tear your precious daughter apart!¡±

    Amid the rising tension, Julian couldn¡¯t help but glance at Athena. A smirk played on her lips, mirroring her father¡¯s sharp tongue and unyielding defiance. So that¡¯s where she gets it, Julian thought wryly. Like father, like daughter.

    In the next moment, a massive black figure formed in the sky, its body composed of jagged lava rocks glowing like embers in a dying fire. Sinister red eyes gleamed from its molten face, and its leathery wings spread wide, casting a menacing shadow over the landscape. Twisted horns jutted from its head, framing a mouth filled with sharp, jagged teeth that exuded malice. On its back, two crescent-shaped volcanic blades glowed ominously, pulsing with fiery energy.

    The creature scanned its surroundings and zeroed in on the car where the children were. Its deep, gravelly voice reverberated through the air. ¡°I wonder how much longer that barrier can hold.¡±

    Understanding the implied threat, Alexander¡¯s rage ignited like a wildfire. With a fierce roar, he charged, his sword drawn and ready. In an instant, the two figures clashed midair, steel meeting volcanic fury in a dazzling, heated battle. Sparks flew as their blades collided, the sound echoing like thunder.

    For Athena, this was her first time witnessing her father in combat. His movements were fluid yet forceful, each strike brimming with power and precision. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of awe and fear as the duel unfolded before her eyes.

    But the fight distracted more than just Alexander. Everyone¡¯s attention was riveted to the fierce battle¡ªuntil a sudden, jarring impact shook the car. A loud crash sent it spinning wildly, its stability shattered. Alarmed, Athena instinctively grabbed hold of Julian and Ayden, her arms locking around them like iron.

    The car began to topple, hurtling toward the ground. In the chaos, Athena¡¯s head struck something hard, sending a sharp pain radiating through her skull. She clung tightly to the two boys, bracing herself for the inevitable impact.

    Just as the ground seemed ready to swallow them whole, a strong, unfamiliar grip enveloped the three children. They were lifted from the wreckage, but before Athena could see who had saved them, darkness enveloped her, and everything went silent.

 Chapter 10: The journey 2

    When Athena opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Ayden¡¯s tear-streaked face as he shook her, crying desperately, ¡°Sister, wake up! Please, sister!¡± Beside him, Julian sat murmuring, his voice trembling with guilt. ¡°No¡­ I should have been the one hit. I should have saved you.¡±

    Her body felt like it had been hurled from the heavens. Oh, right, that¡¯s exactly what happened, she thought wryly. With effort, she moved her numb legs and gave Julian a gentle kick. ¡°Fool, if you had been in my place, all three of us would be dead.¡±

    Seeing her alive and speaking, both boys flung themselves at her, wrapping her in a tight hug. Tears streamed down their faces as they cried, ¡°Thanks to the gods of Ausra Nevaeh, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    She winced at the pressure but managed a teasing smile as she patted their backs. ¡°If that fall didn¡¯t kill me, I might die from you two squeezing the life out of me.¡± Athena joked.

    At her words, they hastily let go, though their expressions were still a mix of relief and lingering fear.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± she began, sitting up with effort and surveying their surroundings, ¡°who caught us in the middle of the fall? And how are they?¡±

    Julian, still looking shaken, replied, ¡°It was Captain Batair. He managed to catch us and cushion the fall with his mana. We were lucky.¡±

    As her senses returned, the sounds of battle grew louder, drawing her attention to their surroundings. Now fully aware, Athena looked around. They were in the middle of a dense forest, surrounded by the chaotic buzz of knights battling demons. The temporary barrier erected by the knights was holding, but cracks were forming, and she doubted it would last much longer.

    Her gaze shifted to the sky, where her father¡¯s duel with the so-called demon god raged on. Blades clashed in bursts of light and shadow, their battle a fiery display of skill and ferocity.

    ¡°How long was I out?¡± she asked.

    Ayden, his eyes still red and lips trembling, whispered, ¡°Only a few minutes since we fell.¡±

    Before Athena could respond, Captain Batair approached, relief evident in his posture. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re awake. How are you feeling? We healed your injuries as much as we could, but you might still feel pain and soreness.¡±

    Athena managed a small, reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Captain. I¡¯m a future hunter¡ªif I can¡¯t handle this much pain, how can I protect the Empire?¡±

    The captain couldn¡¯t help but admire the brave young girl. He had witnessed her first instinct to shield her fragile brother and friend during the chaos. One day, she will make the Empire proud, he thought.

    ¡°Captain,¡± Athena said, narrowing her eyes at the distant battlefield, ¡°is it just me, or does it feel like the number of demons is decreasing?¡±

    Suddenly, a piercing cry echoed from the direction of her father. Athena¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but relief quickly followed¡ªit wasn¡¯t her father who had cried out, but the demon. Belial was clutching his now-severed right arm, his grotesque face twisted in pain. The cry stunned the demons in the vicinity, their confidence visibly shaken.

    ¡°You¡­ A mere mortal fly managed to injure me!¡± Belial bellowed, his voice thick with disbelief and rage.

    Alexander smirked, his sword glinting with the demon¡¯s blood. ¡°Before you speak, you should consider¡ªwho is the fly now?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Belial roared, his fury spiraling out of control. ¡°You dare to make this god shed blood? If I weren¡¯t restricted, I¡¯d have wiped all of you out!¡±

    Alexander¡¯s voice rang out strong and unwavering. ¡°Belial, you¡¯re no god. You¡¯re just a failure.¡±

    For the first time in his life, Belial had been defeated so pathetically by a mortal. Memories of mockery from the other demon gods¡ªcalling him the weakest of their kind¡ªflooded his mind. Now, even a mortal dared to mock him. His pride couldn¡¯t take it any longer.

    Consumed by rage, Belial began chanting in a guttural demon tongue, his words reverberating with dark energy. Moments later, the sky darkened as a massive meteor, glowing with volcanic fire, materialized above. The enormous ball of flame and rock began its descent, aimed squarely at Alexander and the people below.

    ¡°Taste my power, mortal!¡± Belial snarled.

    Ayden stared at the incoming fireball, its terrifying size blotting out the sky. He squeezed his eyes shut, his small body trembling. Maybe it¡¯s better to die like this, he thought. Better than enduring a slow death at Father¡¯s hands. Regret welled up inside him¡ªregret for not making more happy memories with his sister, for not having more friends.

    Julian, on the other hand, stepped in front of Athena with fierce determination. ¡°I will always stand before you. It¡¯s my duty, and it¡¯s my will.¡±

    Athena looked at the two boys in front of her and said firmly, ¡°Trust my father. He¡¯s known as the ¡®Demon Prince¡¯ for a reason, so don¡¯t be afraid. Captain Batair, the number of demons is decreasing. Find a more suitable place where he doesn¡¯t have to worry about us.¡±

    As Alexander saw the enormous fireball hurtling toward him, he knew the fight was escalating. It was time to summon his divine artifact. Only those blessed with divine seals could wield these treasures left behind by the old gods. Alexander¡¯s seal had been bestowed by the God of Chaos, Alastor. With it, he had gained Alastor¡¯s famed sword, the Ballad of Chaos, a weapon that had claimed countless demon lives.

    The Ballad of Chaos radiated a chilling and overwhelming aura. Its sheer presence made Belial¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief. This was the first time Alexander had revealed the weapon, and no one had seen it or even guessed which god had blessed him. Even if witnesses recognized its power, they wouldn¡¯t truly comprehend its origin.

    Belial, momentarily shaken, felt a shiver crawl down his spine. ¡°So this is the source of your strength,¡± he sneered, recovering his composure. ¡°But it¡¯s useless, Prince. Today, you¡¯ll die by my hand, just as Alastor fell to my master.¡± Freed from his initial shock, Belial regained his confidence, determined to prevail.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Captain Batair, observing the scene from afar, recognized the sword¡¯s immense power. It surpassed anything he had ever encountered. Hearing the name Alastor and the connection to the Ballad of Chaos was shocking. Alastor, once one of the most powerful gods, had been a harbinger of chaos on the battlefield. His fall was a devastating loss for heaven.

    When Alexander had first touched the Ballad of Chaos, he¡¯d felt its overwhelming power and vowed never to use it unless absolutely necessary. Now, wielding it after so long, he raised the blade toward the descending fireball. His voice rang out with authority as he unleashed one of his most devastating skills: ¡°Ten Thousand Blade Storm!¡±

    A chilling wind gathered at the tip of his sword, swirling into a fierce, icy storm. From her vantage point, Athena watched as her father¡¯s sword gleamed, and an odd sense of familiarity stirred in her chest. She could see the storm bristling with the light of countless spectral blades.

    As the storm surged toward the fireball, the volcanic flames dimmed and began to cool. By the time the storm reached its target, the fiery mass had solidified into rock. In the next moment, the storm¡¯s ten thousand slashes reduced the enormous boulder to fine dust.

    As the battle raged on, a sudden and immense pressure descended from above. The sky turned a blood-red hue, and a chilling wind carrying the stench of blood swept through the air. Both Belial and Alexander were thrown to the ground by the overwhelming force.

    Alexander struggled, summoning every ounce of his strength to resist the crushing weight. He refused to kneel, stabbing the Ballad of Chaos into the ground and leaning on it to keep himself upright. Despite his resolve, the pressure tore at him, making it feel as though his flesh was being stripped from his body.

    Belial, on the other hand, lay flat on his stomach, utterly immobilized. He couldn¡¯t muster the strength to rise under the immense force. Across the woods, knights, demons, and monsters alike collapsed face-first to the ground, completely overpowered.

    Captain Batair clung to the two boys, shielding them with his body as best as he could, though he too was pressed against the ground. Yet, amidst all this chaos, Athena stood firm. The oppressive pressure seemed to have no effect on her. Her mismatched eyes glowed with cold, otherworldly light, defiant against the darkened sky.

    A fissure suddenly tore open in the heavens, radiating a sinister aura. From it, a commanding voice boomed, shaking the very air.

    ¡°Belial, stop this nonsense and return. It is not yet time for this battle.¡±

    A sinister chuckle followed the voice. ¡°Little princess, do you not wish to kneel before your future master?¡±

    Athena lifted her gaze toward the fissure, her expression cold and filled with disdain. Her voice was steady and cutting. ¡°I¡¯ve learned never to kneel to those beneath me. You are not qualified to be my master, you insignificant flea.¡±

    The voice let out an amused laugh. ¡°Such a sharp tongue for one so young. Don¡¯t worry, child, I will pluck it out when I make you mine.¡±

    Athena¡¯s lips curled into a scoff, her voice dripping with contempt. ¡°And don¡¯t you think your ego is too large for someone so insignificant? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll crush it when I become strong enough.¡±

    The voice laughed again, as though thoroughly entertained. ¡°Such spirit. You amuse me. I will wait for the day you grow strong enough, only to break you and mold you to my liking.¡±

    The laughter echoed ominously, shaking the air around them. As it subsided, the oppressive pressure began to lift. Alexander, barely recovering his composure, prepared to act, but Belial didn¡¯t wait. The demon god took flight, retreating toward the fissure.

    Before disappearing completely, Belial¡¯s voice resonated one final time. ¡°Do not think this is over, mortal prince. I will return for your head.¡±

    With that, the fissure sealed shut, and the dark atmosphere faded. The sky cleared, and calm returned to the forest, leaving the lingering tension of the encounter hanging in the air.

    After a few moments of tense silence, Athena broke it with a comment, ¡°Well, that was interesting.¡± Her words made everyone around her turn to her with expressions of pure fright.

    When Prince Alexander arrived, he was greeted by the sight of his knights staring at his daughter as if she were a ghost. He immediately understood their unease. Though Alexander himself had no qualms about trading taunts with enemies on the battlefield, the idea of speaking so boldly to the ruler of the Abyss was unthinkable¡ªeven for him. What puzzled him more was how his daughter, a mere child, had managed to stand firm against the crushing pressure that had forced even him, a veteran hunter, to kneel.

    ¡°Young lady, what do you think you were doing?¡± Alexander¡¯s voice carried a mix of curiosity and sternness as he approached Athena.

    Hearing her father¡¯s voice, Athena turned toward him, her eyes lighting up with joy. Without hesitation, she ran to him, and Alexander enveloped her in a protective hug, as if holding something both fragile and priceless.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Athena began, her voice trembling slightly as she buried her face in his chest. ¡°I felt so uncomfortable when I heard that voice. It was like a thousand worms crawling under my skin. I couldn¡¯t stand his words or his tone. I just... I wanted to beat him up.¡± Her voice softened as she added, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that voice speaking to me in my mind, I don¡¯t think I would¡¯ve been able to stand or talk like that. Did I do something wrong?¡±

    Alexander gently patted her back, his voice warm and reassuring. "No, my little cupcake, you did nothing wrong," Alexander said gently. ¡°In fact, you did something even I would hesitate to do. You were incredibly brave.¡±

    After a pause, Alexander¡¯s tone grew calmer but more serious. ¡°Who was it that spoke to you in your mind? Can you tell me?¡±

    Athena pulled back slightly to look up at her father, her brows furrowed in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted softly. ¡°But his voice felt so calm and comforting. He told me never to kneel before bad things, to be brave, and to always speak my mind without fear.¡± She paused, her gaze distant as if searching her memories. ¡°It felt familiar, like I¡¯ve heard it before... but I can¡¯t remember where.¡±

    Alexander¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. The idea of someone¡ªor something¡ªcommunicating with his daughter in such a way puzzled him. He couldn¡¯t think of anyone capable of such a feat, especially during the overwhelming pressure of the moment. Though the mystery unsettled him, he decided to set it aside for now, focusing instead on the relief of having his daughter safe and sound.

    After setting the princess back on the ground Alexander hugged Ayden who looked frightened. ¡°It¡¯s ok Ayden, uncle is here don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing the familiar voice of his uncle Ayden let out a soft whimper with tears streaming down his eyes. ¡°I thought we were going to die.¡± Athena stood near her father and brother watching her brother cry like this made her feel sad. She patted his back in a soothing way.

    Witnessing the heartwarming scene between Alexander and Athena made Julian ache with longing for his own father. Almost as if sensing his thoughts, a visibly panicked Frederick Morari appeared, hurrying from the direction where the massive fleet had landed earlier. His frantic eyes swept over the scene until they locked on Julian, and then quickly moved to the prince.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡± Frederick asked, his voice tight with concern.

    Alexander, now holding both Ayden and Athena¡¯s hands, gave Frederick a reassuring look. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. But don¡¯t you think you should check on your son?¡±

    As if given permission to breathe, Frederick rushed toward Julian. He pulled his son into a tight hug and anxiously looked him over from head to toe. Only after confirming that Julian was unharmed did Frederick finally relax.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s move to the fleet,¡± Frederick urged, his tone brisk but gentle. ¡°The injured need immediate treatment, and we can¡¯t afford any further delays.¡±

    With a collective nod, the group boarded the fleet, leaving behind the chaos and danger of the past hours. As the journey toward Finley resumed, the weight of what had transpired lingered in their hearts. Yet, despite the uncertainty ahead, they pressed on¡ªtoward a fate that had been written long before any of them had even drawn their first breath.

 Chapter 11: Portal To The Academy

    Finley was a breathtaking kingdom, surrounded by rolling hills and lush valleys. From above, the kingdom unfolded like a vibrant canvas, where cascading waterfalls, winding rivers, and tranquil lakes painted a picture of serene beauty. As they drew closer to the center, the vegetation grew denser, forming a rich tapestry of greenery. Along the way, they passed herds of single-horned mountain goats led by shepherds, white-armored mammoths bathing and drinking by the river, and graceful four-horned kudus bounding across the valleys. Diamond-crowned pigeons glided alongside their fleet, their feathers shimmering in the sunlight.

    The children were more excited than ever. Julian gazed down in awe, his wide eyes taking in every detail. Ayden couldn¡¯t sit still, darting back and forth to get a better view of the scenery. And Athena¡ªwell, according to her father, her calm and expressionless gaze out the window was her unique way of showing excitement.

    As they traveled, Ayden bombarded Alexander and Frederick with a flurry of questions, his curiosity endless. The lively chatter brought a sense of relief to everyone on board. It was comforting to see that the earlier events hadn¡¯t dampened their spirits, and the anticipation of this new chapter in their lives shone brightly in their eyes.

    They were the last to arrive at the venue, which was already packed with students and parents gathered at the base of the mountain. In front of them lay numerous steps leading up to the portal. At the foot of the steps stood a young, striking man in a black and red cloak, adorned with a golden monocle. The monocle¡¯s chain dangled elegantly, tucked behind his ear, while a snow owl perched majestically on his shoulder.

    This man carefully collected admission letters from the children in line, examining them with precision before scanning each with a glowing verification stone. Once he confirmed the authenticity of the letter and its rightful owner, he presented the child with a token, granting them permission to ascend the steps.

    Despite the continuous stream of children climbing the stairs, not all succeeded in reaching the portal. Some returned shortly after starting, unable to advance, while others failed to even step onto the first stair.

    As the three children and their entourage waited near the back, they noticed the arrival of the Northern Prince¡¯s group. They had reached only moments earlier and were already attempting to cut the long line of parents and children. One of their guards spoke loudly and mockingly, his voice cutting through the crowd:

    ¡°It seems the First Prince of Arcane has nothing better to do in his empire. Our Crown Prince is so busy that he can¡¯t spare a moment to escort the young highness himself.¡±

    Julian laughed audibly, his voice carrying through the crowd. ¡°Is he an idiot? Was he mocking His Highness for sending off his daughter personally, or admitting their little prince is so pathetic his father couldn¡¯t even bother to see him off?¡±

    The surrounding crowd snickered, and Frederick looked at his son with pride. Embarrassed, the Northern Prince¡¯s guard captain scolded the foolish guard for his reckless comment. However, as a citizen of the Northern Empire, the captain couldn¡¯t let Arcane have the upper hand in the exchange.

    ¡°Well, well, who do we have here?¡± the captain sneered. ¡°The First Prince of Arcane himself! Hiding behind his family, too scared to face common trash like us.¡± His fellow guards burst into laughter.

    Athena, unable to tolerate her father being insulted, stepped forward. Her voice was firm and unwavering as she replied, ¡°A true ruler protects their empire, values their family, treats all with fairness, and never robs their subjects of their rights. That is true strength.¡±

    The crowd began murmuring among themselves, casting curious and disapproving glances at the guard captain.

    The guard captain¡¯s face reddened with anger, and he opened his mouth to retaliate, but before he could speak, the young man at the base of the steps amplified his voice with a spell. His tone was crisp and commanding as he addressed the crowd:

    ¡°This is neither the time nor the place for a battle between the Northern Empire and Arcane. Refrain from unnecessary disputes.¡±

    Reluctantly, the guard captain turned back to his group. Frustrated but powerless to retaliate, he shoved through the crowd, forcing his way to the front of the line in a desperate attempt to salvage his pride.

    The young prince in the group turned his attention to the three children beside Alexander. He directed what he thought was a charming, flirtatious smile at Athena, confident it would captivate anyone of the opposite gender. To his surprise, the girl met his attempt with a look of pure disdain. Undeterred and unwilling to admit defeat, he shifted his focus to another girl standing two rows ahead. When he flashed her the same practiced smile, she turned beet red and quickly covered her face in embarrassment. Reassured that his charm was still intact, he convinced himself it was Athena¡¯s eyesight that had failed her.

    Determined, he tried again to win Athena¡¯s attention, but she didn¡¯t even spare him a glance. Instead, the ones who did were Julian and Ayden. With their combined ten years of mischievous wit, the boys mimicked the northern prince¡¯s flirty look and smile, exaggerating it to a comical degree. The northern prince, thoroughly offended and disgusted, avoided their gaze entirely and hastily marched off with his guards and entourage.

    Meanwhile, Julian and Ayden stifled their laughter, their eyes gleaming with amusement. Athena, having observed the entire exchange, couldn''t help but smirk at their antics, clearly entertained by how effortlessly they had outmaneuvered the northern prince.

    Once the northern prince reached the young man at the base of the steps, he handed over his admission letter with an air of arrogance. After receiving his token, he turned back to glance at Athena and the rest of her group. Raising his voice for everyone to hear, he sneered, "Hunters Academy is not a place for the weak but for brave men. All the lowly ants should leave before they embarrass themselves." With a smug grin, he began ascending the steps.

    He climbed swiftly at first, his confidence apparent. However, as he reached the middle of the staircase, the pressure suddenly intensified, and each step became more laborious. His pace slowed visibly, and the strain was evident on his face. Behind him, others took their turns¡ªsome faltered and failed, while others persevered, pushing forward with sheer determination.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    When it was finally their group¡¯s turn, the young man at the base of the steps approached Alexander¡¯s group. He looked at Alexander with thinly veiled disdain, but when his gaze shifted to Athena, it softened into what he assumed was affection. Resting his palm lightly on her head, he remarked, "You are so beautiful, just like your mother."

    Athena froze, feeling a strange current flow through her body. It wasn¡¯t painful, but it was unfamiliar and disconcerting. The young man, Alfred Leylani, had attempted to gauge her potential by channeling his mana into her. His eyes widened in shock as he realized the latent power within her. Without hesitation, he asked, "Will you be my disciple?"

    Before Athena could respond, Alexander stepped forward, his expression darkening. He firmly removed Alfred¡¯s hand from his daughter¡¯s head. "Alfred Leylani, who do you think you are to touch my daughter so casually?"

    Alfred, unfazed, met Alexander¡¯s intense gaze and replied with a calm yet confident tone, "My future disciple."

    Athena narrowed her eyes, contemplating Alfred''s words. Her voice was calm but carried a hint of skepticism. "Mister Vice-Principal, you¡¯re the second person to claim I¡¯m your future disciple. I didn¡¯t like the first one, but judging by the mana you used on me, I can tell you¡¯re a strong person."

    Alfred smiled warmly and bowed slightly. "Your Highness, I¡¯ll do my best to earn the honor of being your master in the future."

    Alexander, who had been quietly observing, chuckled. "Says the man who couldn¡¯t impress her mother."

    Alfred shot Alexander a look of mild exasperation, as though he were dealing with a particularly troublesome student. "Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake, you never change."

    Turning back to the children, Alfred adjusted his demeanor and addressed them. "You three are the last group to climb the steps. May I see your letters?"

    Frederick, always prepared, retrieved the three letters from his coat pocket and handed them to Alfred. After carefully scanning them with a glowing scanning stone, Alfred produced three tokens. The tokens were shaped like shields, with each child¡¯s name engraved at the center. At the top of each token were the words "Clairvoyant Hunters Academy," above which was a delicate floral pattern embedded with a translucent gem.

    Ayden examined his token curiously. "Sir, may I ask why this gem looks different?"

    Alfred raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Why do you think it¡¯s different?"

    Before Ayden could answer, Julian interjected. "Because it¡¯s trying to read our minds."

    Alfred¡¯s expression shifted to one of genuine surprise. He took both boys¡¯ hands in his, his tone filled with admiration. "May I have the honor of being your master?"

    Ayden met his gaze steadily. "Only if my sister agrees to be your disciple too."

    Alfred glanced at Athena, whose eyes were now pleading softly. Before he could reply, Frederick cleared his throat, stepping forward with a calm yet firm voice. "Your Highness, Alfred may not be the biggest fan of your father, but he is one of the most brilliant mages in the history of Arcane. There¡¯s no one better suited to guide you."

    Athena shifted her gaze to her father, who gave her a playful wink. Smiling faintly, she turned back to Alfred. "Alright, I¡¯ll agree¡ªbecause someone once told me her childhood friend was a great mage and would be the perfect master for me."

    Alfred¡¯s expression softened, and a proud smile spread across his face as he looked at the young girl. In her temper and smile, he could see glimpses of her mother, a memory that filled him with both nostalgia and determination. "You won¡¯t regret this, Your Highness," he promised.

    After bidding their farewells, the three children began ascending the steps with Alfred Leylani accompanying them. As they climbed, Ayden¡¯s sharp eyes noticed something peculiar: the color of the gems in their tokens was changing¡ªnot just his own, but also those of Athena and Julian. Tugging gently at Alfred¡¯s robe, he asked, ¡°Why is it changing color?¡±

    Alfred, noticing Ayden¡¯s curiosity, felt a spark of excitement. Rarely did children notice this detail so early, let alone ask about it. It further reaffirmed why he had chosen these brilliant young minds as his disciples. ¡°The color reflects your mental strength,¡± Alfred explained. ¡°The higher you climb without succumbing to the pressure, the more advanced your mental strength is. The gem adjusts to represent that level.¡±

    This explanation ignited a newfound eagerness in the children, who immediately started racing upward to test themselves. As they ascended, they passed many other children struggling under the mounting pressure. Among them was the Northern prince, who had resorted to crawling up the steps, his face contorted with effort. Julian, observing the scene, couldn¡¯t help but find the sight of a prince in such an undignified state rather unsightly.

    As they climbed higher, Ayden and Julian began to feel the weight of the pressure. It wasn¡¯t until they were three-quarters of the way up that their gems settled on purple, indicating exceptional mental strength. Alfred, trailing behind them, was deeply impressed. It was extraordinarily rare for children to reach purple on their first climb. Even he, a renowned mage, hadn¡¯t reached that level at their age.

    What astonished him even more was Athena. While Ayden and Julian were visibly tired as they neared the final steps, Athena remained energetic, her movements fluid and unstrained. Alfred¡¯s attention snapped to her token, and his breath caught in his throat.

    The gem on Athena¡¯s token was changing again.

    By the time they reached the top, Ayden and Julian were exhausted but triumphant. Alfred, however, was fixated on Athena¡¯s token, where the gem had settled on a radiant gold.

    Alfred stood frozen, his mind reeling. Gold. The color signified an unparalleled level of mental strength, a level even he hadn¡¯t achieved. In fact, there was only one other person in the kingdom known to possess such mental fortitude: Alexander Quinn Arcane.

    As the realization sank in, Alfred felt a rush of awe¡ªand an undeniable sense that this little girl was destined for greatness. ¡°Golden,¡± he murmured under his breath, his voice filled with a mix of disbelief and pride. ¡°Stronger than even her father...¡±

    As they approached the root, Athena¡¯s eyes widened in awe at the enormous portal towering before them. It was taller and broader than the royal training grounds and framed by a massive root adorned with vibrant green moss and delicate, colorful flowers. On either side of the portal stood two colossal guardians, their forms seemingly crafted from an intricate blend of wood and shimmering gems. Each guardian held an immense wooden scepter crowned with a glowing mana stone, radiating a soft, pulsating light.

    The guardians'' presence was imposing, their unblinking eyes fixed on the group. But what truly startled Alfred was when the guardians suddenly spoke in unison, their voices resonating like a symphony of ancient timbres:

    ¡°We welcome the ruler.¡±

    Alfred froze, his heart pounding. The last time these ancient sentinels had spoken was to greet the saint¡ªa memory etched in the annals of the academy. But now, they addressed someone as "ruler," a title that left Alfred puzzled. Who among these children could possibly warrant such a greeting?

    He watched with growing intrigue as the children walked past the guardians and through the portal. As Athena, Ayden, and Julian crossed the threshold, a faint, almost imperceptible shift seemed to ripple through the air.

    In that moment, Alfred felt a deep certainty settle in his chest. The world was on the brink of transformation, and the spark for that change had just stepped through the portal. These children, with their extraordinary potential, would be the catalysts for a future no one could yet foresee.

 Chapter 12: Hunteréˆ¥æªš Academy

    Walking through the portal felt like plunging into water and emerging again, except they didn¡¯t get wet. The sensation was strange¡ªa fleeting chill ran through them, accompanied by a faint tingling, as though the air itself carried traces of magic. The portal resembled the mythical Mirror of Ophelia, which was said never to reflect the living, but this one was distinctly different. Perhaps it was the immense mana fluctuations emanating from it or the imposing presence of the two colossal guardians standing watch.

    As they emerged on the other side, the scene was breathtaking. It mirrored the lush beauty of Finley¡ªdense with vibrant plants, towering trees, and valleys carpeted with blossoms of every imaginable hue. The air was fresh and tinged with a faint floral fragrance, giving the entire landscape an otherworldly quality.

    Before them stretched a massive crowd of children their age and height. Among them were slightly older students, easily identifiable by their uniforms. The juniors wore combinations of black paired with dark blue, green, purple, or yellow accents, each denoting a specific class or rank. Meanwhile, older students stood out with their black-and-red uniforms, complemented by striking red capes. These were clearly the seniors from the inner academy¡ªstudents who had already proven themselves.

    The scene was abuzz with activity. Juniors were mingling nervously, some exchanging excited whispers while others stood quietly, taking it all in. The seniors and older juniors moved through the crowd with purpose, welcoming the newcomers and guiding them toward the academy with a mix of authority and encouragement.

    Athena, Ayden, and Julian observed the vibrant energy around them, understanding instinctively that this was only the beginning of their journey.

    The seniors led the newcomers toward a massive platform where large airborne fleets were docked, ready to embark on their journey. The seniors methodically counted the students and divided them among the fleets. Groups of seniors organized themselves and boarded alongside the newcomers, ensuring everything ran smoothly.

    Just as the final group of students was being directed to the last fleet, Alfred Leylani appeared, escorting the remaining stragglers who had taken their time crossing the portal. He was the last to step through, his presence commanding as he approached Athena, Ayden, and Julian with a serious expression.

    ¡°These three will be with me on the first fleet,¡± Alfred declared, his tone leaving no room for negotiation. ¡°Please make the necessary arrangements.¡±

    The female senior in charge of the assignments froze momentarily, her cheeks flushing a deep crimson. She quickly glanced down at the files in her hands, her fingers fumbling nervously with the papers as she tried to compose herself. ¡°Y-Yes, Mr. Leylani,¡± she stammered, her voice unsteady as she hastily made the changes.

    Without sparing a glance at the tomato-red senior, Alfred gestured for his three new disciples to follow him. They trailed behind him toward the grand first fleet, their curiosity piqued by his composed demeanor.

    As they walked, Ayden shot a glance at Julian, his expression speaking volumes. Did you see that?

    Julian smirked in response, his look practically saying, I bet he¡¯s single.

    Athena, catching their silent exchange, rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t suppress the small smile tugging at her lips. The trio boarded the first fleet with Alfred.

    The first fleet was nothing short of magnificent, its luxurious decor adorned with fine silks, ornate carvings, and shimmering ornaments. Athena, though only a short time into her journey through the portal, already found herself appreciating her new academy. What stood out to her most was its lack of discrimination. Even in the grandest fleet, nobles and commoners were treated as equals, a stark contrast to the societal norms she was used to.

    Of course, not everyone shared her perspective. A few spoiled noble brats whined about having to share the fleet with commoners, their entitlement evident in every complaint. However, the teachers and seniors aboard quickly ensured that their grievances didn¡¯t disturb the harmony of the group, addressing the complaints firmly and fairly.

    While observing the smaller fleets traveling beside theirs, Athena¡¯s gaze landed on the Northern prince, who was loudly complaining. He bemoaned his fate, calling it an indignity to be a prince and yet be assigned to a smaller fleet while "commoner rats" enjoyed the grand one. His dramatic display made Athena shake her head in silent disapproval.

    To her, the size or grandeur of the fleet mattered little. Whether it was made of gold or simple wood, as long as it served its purpose, it was enough. Sharing space with commoners wasn¡¯t an issue for her either. Her father had instilled in her the value of judging people by their character rather than their wealth. In her experience, loyalty and genuine kindness often came more readily from commoners than from the snobby, entitled nobles who considered themselves superior.

    With this thought, Athena leaned back in her seat, letting the hum of the fleet''s engines and the chatter around her blend into a soothing backdrop as they soared toward the next stop.

    After a while, the lively chatter among students and the whining of a few nobles gradually subsided, leaving the atmosphere aboard the fleet calm and serene. The room Athena, Julian, and Ayden occupied was located near the teachers'' and seniors¡¯ quarters, making it one of the most luxurious rooms. It featured a large window that offered a breathtaking view of the outside world.

    Alfred had explained earlier that room assignments, whether on the fleet or in the academy dormitories, were determined by the color of the gem in their tokens. Since the trio¡¯s tokens represented higher-tier gems, they were granted the privilege of using these opulent rooms.

    The journey didn¡¯t take long. After passing several valleys, rolling hills, and shimmering lakes, they approached a majestic mountain range, its peaks disappearing into a blanket of fluffy white clouds. As the fleet ascended, the temperature began to drop noticeably. Athena could hear faint murmurs from other rooms about the sudden chill and the dense clouds that obscured their vision.

    Then, as if on cue, the clouds parted to reveal a grand sight¡ªa colossal structure that loomed ahead. It wasn¡¯t merely an academy; it looked more like an imposing fortress, its towering spires and intricate architecture exuding power and history.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Suddenly, a mechanical voice emanated from a speaker stone embedded in the center of their table, announcing their arrival. ¡°We have reached our destination. Please prepare to disembark.¡±

    Athena took a closer look at the speaker stone, marveling at its design even though it wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to her. The device was a diamond-shaped mana stone glowing with a vibrant, ethereal blue light. Intricate rune arrays adorned its surface, and it was surrounded by a golden metallic ring that orbited it diagonally. The entire assembly was mounted on a sleek, black circular base.

    This type of elaborate structure was considered a mark of immense luxury, further emphasizing the opulence of the academy. While Athena was accustomed to seeing such devices in the palace, the same could not be said for the common students¡ªor even some nobles. Most relied on simpler tools for communication, typically basic mana stones with engraved runes. For commoners, owning one of these grandiose devices was not just rare but a significant symbol of wealth and status.

    A few moments after the mechanical announcement, all the students quickly prepared themselves to disembark from the fleet and began moving toward the exit. The scene that greeted them was a sea of students in various uniforms, along with teachers lining both sides of the path. To the others, it might have seemed like a warm welcome, but to those three troublemakers, it felt more like walking through a judging crowd on their way to the execution ground. Not every eye in the crowd was friendly¡ªsome eyes carefully scanned each student with cold, hostile scrutiny.

    With chills running down his spine, Ayden tightened his grip on his sister''s hand, while Julian, sensing the growing hostility, quickly became alert and stood slightly in front of both the princess and prince. At that moment, they all knew that life at the academy wouldn¡¯t be as simple as they once thought.

    After a long and uncomfortable walk, they were led into a vast hall where a grand podium stood, and several figures sat upon it. Dressed in rich, formal attire, it was clear they were among the teachers of the academy. Most of them were older, with weathered faces, but amidst them, Alfred had just arrived and took his seat beside a white-bearded man who appeared to be an ordinary old man in a fine grey suit. However, it was the man''s eyes¡ªsharp and perceptive¡ªthat betrayed his true nature. Alfred was the only young professor among the dignified group, and that alone spoke volumes to Athena¡ªthis man was no ordinary teacher.

    The professors were not the only ones present in the hall. Senior students from the Academy filled the gallery, holding banners that welcomed the newcomers.

    Once all the new students, led by the seniors, had arrived, the old man in the grey suit rose from his seat. His presence alone commanded respect. He greeted the crowd with a booming voice that echoed through the vast hall:

    "My dear students," he began, his tone carrying authority and warmth. "I am Lawrence Sylvester, your principal. You may have already encountered Alfred Leylani, our vice-principal. Today marks the beginning of your new journey. Let me assure you, it will not be filled with roses and rainbows¡ªit will be fraught with challenges and danger.

    I congratulate each of you for passing the simple yet revealing test at the entrance portal. While some were forced to give up and leave, you persevered and ascended those steps. You may have wondered about the purpose of that trial. Allow me to explain: only those with extraordinary mental fortitude could complete the ascent. That, my children, is why you are here. You are special, each of you, and I urge you to believe in yourselves and work hard to achieve greatness."

    The room filled with applause and cheers as the principal''s words resonated with the students.

    "I welcome you all on behalf of the entire Academy. May the gods of Ausra Nevaeh bless us," he concluded.

    After a pause, Principal Sylvester continued, "Now, please step forward, one by one. Your seniors will guide you to a device. Insert your token, and it will reveal your dorm assignment and room number. Remember, here, your strength is your wealth."

    As he finished, two senior students brought forth an intricate device, placing it at the front of the hall. One by one, the new students approached, inserting their tokens and discovering their dorm assignments.

    There were seven dormitories in total, ranked by level: Eta, Zeta, Epsilon, Delta, Gamma, Beta, and the highest tier, Alpha. While the House of Alpha existed, no student had ever been assigned to it¡ªnot even the professors possessed the mental strength required to reside there.

    For first-year students, dorms above Delta¡ªGamma, Beta, and Alpha¡ªwere exceedingly rare. Most students started in the lower levels and only earned their way into the higher dormitories as they advanced in years and honed their skills. As the dormitory level increased, so did the resources available to its residents. This created fierce competition among students, all striving to secure a place in the upper-tier dorms.

    Every time a student placed their token in the device, it would announce the student¡¯s name, gem color, dormitory name, and room number. Most students had yellow or orange gems, which meant they were assigned to Eta and Zeta dorms, respectively. A few students, including the Northern prince, had red gems and were assigned to Epsilon.

    When it was Ayden¡¯s turn, he stepped forward confidently. As his token was inserted, the device¡¯s mechanical voice announced, ¡°Ayden Lucas Arcane, Purple, Delta, Room 104.¡± A wave of murmurs rippled through the crowd. Purple was rare, and being assigned to Delta was an impressive achievement.

    Next was Julian. He walked up with the same composure, his token glowing as the voice declared, ¡°Julian Castor Morari, Purple, Delta, Room 105.¡± Cheers and chatter broke out again as it became clear that the two were neighbors. Ayden and Julian exchanged a triumphant high-five, grinning at their shared accomplishment.

    Among the crowd, whispers grew louder.

    ¡°Two students in Delta this year? That¡¯s incredible!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but it happens occasionally. Remember that crazy Borghildr girl from a few years back?¡±

    ¡°No one will ever top the Saintess, though. She got into Gamma, and that¡¯s where the seniors from the inner academy stay!¡±

    As the excited murmurs continued, it was Athena¡¯s turn. Both Ayden and Julian already knew the outcome but waited eagerly to witness the shock on everyone¡¯s faces.

    Athena stepped forward gracefully. Her red hair, streaked with shimmering platinum locks, swayed lightly as she moved, and her mismatched eyes¡ªone a piercing purple and the other a vibrant blue¡ªremained calm and composed. Unlike the other students, there wasn¡¯t a trace of nervousness in her demeanor.

    All eyes turned to the ethereal girl who exuded an air of elegance and confidence, so different from the others. Even Principal Lawrence Sylvester, seated on the podium, narrowed his eyes in recognition. With hair and eyes like that, he already had a suspicion about whose child she was¡ªand he braced himself for what was to come.

    Athena reached the device and inserted her token.

    The mechanical voice resonated through the hall, cutting through the hushed anticipation:

    ¡°Athena Alexis Arcane, Gold, Alpha, Room 001.¡±

    For a moment, there was silence, followed by an eruption of chaos. Gasps and exclamations filled the air as the crowd tried to process what they had just heard. The entire hall buzzed with disbelief and astonishment.

    Alpha.

    The name of the legendary dorm, reserved for the strongest of minds, had been called¡ªsomething that hadn¡¯t happened in generations.

    The only ones unfazed were Ayden, Julian, and Alfred, who stood calmly, their expressions a mix of pride and amusement as they watched the pandemonium unfold around them.

 Chapter 13: Dormitories

    In the midst of the chaos, all the professors on the podium exchanged shocked glances. Principal Sylvester stroked his beard, a slight smirk playing on one side of his lips. Amidst the noise, various opinions echoed throughout the hall.

    Some whispered, ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no mistake?¡± Others scoffed,

    ¡°She must be using some artifact.¡±

    ¡°What a monster!¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    The students¡¯ reactions ranged from awe to fear, jealousy, and disbelief. Some stared at her in amazement, others shrank back, while a few couldn¡¯t hide their envy. However, the professors¡ªthose who knew better¡ªwere aware that no artifact could manipulate a token. A genius had truly emerged among them. All eyes now turned greedily towards Athena, eager to claim her as their own.

    This was a momentous event in the academy¡¯s history. For the first time, the doors of House of Alpha had been opened. Since its foundation, no one had ever been deemed worthy to occupy such a prestigious dorm. Legend spoke of it shrouded in the aura of the fallen, with mana levels rivaling that of the heavenly palace itself. Its architecture mirrored the grandeur of the Heavenly Palace.

    Principal Sylvester clapped his hands, and the hall gradually fell silent. His booming laughter echoed throughout the space. ¡°Good! Very good! It seems we¡¯ve found an exceptional student this time. Young lady, I hope you¡¯ll work hard in the future.¡± Hearing the Principal Sylvester recognize her as a prodigy, many students who had doubted her were silenced¡ªfor now.

    ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s continue.¡± With that, Athena returned to her spot, and the other students resumed their turn at the device to discover their dorms.

    Ayden and Julian exchanged proud glances, their grins spreading across their faces. Meanwhile, the Northern prince glared, his expression twisted in disdain as if he had just swallowed something sour. The thought of a girl surpassing him was like a stinging slap to his pride.

    The rest of the classification proceeded without incident. Once every student had received their dorm assignments, Principal Sylvester stood once more, his commanding presence drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Seniors, you will now escort the new students to their respective dorms. Classes will begin in five days. During this time, you are free to explore the academy and discover what interests you. However, students in lower-level dorms are strictly prohibited from entering upper-level dorms. Your seniors will also brief you on the restricted areas within the academy. Please ensure you stay out of these areas. Additionally, no one is permitted to roam the academy grounds after 10:30 p.m.

    For detailed rules and regulations, a rulebook has been provided in each dorm room. I urge you to read it carefully. Now, seniors, guide the students to their dormitories.¡± He paused and turned his attention toward Athena. ¡°Miss Arcane, please remain behind for a moment. The rest of you may proceed to your dorms or return to your classes.¡±

    The seniors, dressed in various uniforms, began organizing the students into groups based on their assigned dorms. Ayden and Julian lingered near Athena until their escort arrived.

    ¡°Hello, I am Casper Evander, a fifth-year student in the House of Delta. I¡¯ll be guiding you to your dorm.¡±

    The young man wore the black-and-yellow uniform of a fifth-year and had an air of calm confidence. His black hair was neatly combed, and his warm brown eyes were inviting. He flashed a friendly smile, urging the boys to follow him.

    Reluctantly, Ayden and Julian bid farewell to Athena. Ayden turned to her before leaving, promising, ¡°I¡¯ll come find you after I settle in.¡±

    With that, the boys followed Casper toward the exit. Once the hall had emptied, silence descended, leaving only Athena and the professors behind. The way their eyes gleamed with curiosity and ambition, Athena knew they wouldn¡¯t let her leave without questioning her further. She steeled herself for whatever was to come.

    One of the professors, a stern-looking woman with sharp features, rose from her seat and approached Athena. ¡°Child, did you use any artifact to obtain a golden token?¡±

    As she asked, the other professors leaned in slightly, their gazes sharp and probing.

    Athena met her gaze steadily and replied, ¡°No, Professor. If I had used any artifact, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to conceal its traces from a mage as powerful as Vice Principal Leylani.¡±

    The professor studied her for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°I sense no foreign mana on you. But can you tell me¡ªwhat did it feel like when you climbed the steps?¡±

    Athena nodded and answered honestly, ¡°Nothing special. Just like climbing any other steps.¡±

    The professor frowned in thought, then asked, ¡°Would you consider becoming my disciple?¡±

    The room tensed slightly as Alfred shifted uncomfortably. The question had come from none other than Professor Madeleine, a renowned expert in mental magic¡ªan unmatched mind reader and controller. Alfred understood that someone like Madeleine could greatly enhance Athena¡¯s abilities, especially given her extraordinary mental strength.

    Athena, however, didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor. I¡¯ve already committed to someone else as my mentor. But I will always welcome your guidance.¡±

    Though disappointment flickered across Madeleine¡¯s face, it was quickly replaced by a small, satisfied smile. Her sharp, weathered features softened, and she nodded. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll hold you to that promise.¡± With a graceful turn, Madeleine returned to her seat.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Principal Sylvester rose next, his commanding presence filling the room. He regarded Athena thoughtfully before speaking.

    ¡°My dear child, as you may already know, no one¡ªnot even I¡ªhas ever entered the House of Alpha. Therefore, I will assign two of our strongest students from the Beta House, along with Professor Leylani, to escort you there. They will guide you to the path leading to the dorm, but the final journey is yours to complete.¡±

    Athena raised an eyebrow. Why are they making it sound like a trial?

    As though reading her mind, Sylvester chuckled. ¡°I can sense your thoughts, child. Let me explain. Each dormitory path includes a trial designed to gauge the potential of new students. It¡¯s nothing overly strenuous, but it is a necessary tradition of the academy. When the first bell rings, your challenge will begin. You must reach your destination before the second bell.¡±

    He paused, his expression turning serious. ¡°Normally, we don¡¯t disclose these trials to newcomers¡ªit¡¯s part of the surprise. However, in your case, an exception has been made. Still, surprises often bring out the best results.¡±

    With that said, Principal Sylvester rose from his seat, patting his beard as a small smile played on his lips. He walked toward his office, followed closely by the other professors, except Alfred.

    Alfred approached Athena, his expression warm. ¡°Shall we head outside? Your seniors are waiting for us.¡±

    Athena gave him a small smile and nodded.

    When they stepped outside, two girls were waiting. One wore a black-and-red uniform with a matching cape, and the other was dressed in the black-and-purple uniform of a fourth-year student.

    The first girl, with almond-shaped golden eyes and long platinum hair, exuded a gentle aura. A small mole beneath her lower right lip accentuated her soft features. Her eyes held a warm affection as they settled on Athena.

    The second girl stood in stark contrast. Her dark hair framed her face, and her piercing red eyes gave her an air of seriousness. She looked at Athena with indifference, her posture calm but intimidating.

    The gentle senior stepped forward to introduce them both. ¡°Hello, little princess. You may not remember us, but I certainly remember you. I¡¯m Galena Damarius, and this is Angela Borghildr. If you ever need help, don¡¯t hesitate to ask us.¡±

    Alfred, watching the interaction, raised an eyebrow. ¡°Saintess, have you met Athena before?¡±

    Angela let out a derisive snort, her expression cold. ¡°Unlike a certain no-show godfather, we actually attended the little princess¡¯s naming ceremony.¡±

    Athena turned to Alfred, curiosity evident in her eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯re my no-show godfather who always sends me mana stones to practice making runes on?¡±

    Scratching his head, Alfred sighed. ¡°I am. And I¡¯m sorry for missing all your birthdays. I promise to make up for it.¡±

    Athena looked him up and down, assessing him with an air of playful authority. ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t forget ever again.¡±

    Alfred gave her a rare smile, patting her head affectionately.

    Galena sighed dramatically, watching the usually stoic professor soften. ¡°So, you can smile. That¡¯s news to me.¡±

    Angela rolled her eyes, clearly impatient. ¡°If everyone¡¯s done wasting time, let¡¯s get to it. Princess, shall we?¡±

    Athena smiled at both seniors and replied, ¡°Please don¡¯t call me ¡®princess.¡¯ Just Athena is fine. Here, we¡¯re all equals. There are no royals or nobles¡ªjust fellow students.¡±

    Galena crouched slightly and returned the smile. ¡°Of course, Athena.¡±

    She extended her hand toward Athena, who hesitated for a moment before taking it. Athena then extended her other hand toward Angela. Angela looked at the small, outstretched hand for a long moment before clasping it. The strength in Athena¡¯s grip surprised her, far surpassing that of a typical student, but she showed no outward reaction. As expected from the daughter of the Demon King and the Steel Lady, she thought.

    Together, they began their walk toward the dorm area. Galena chatted animatedly about the academy¡¯s flora and fauna, while Angela only spoke when necessary, such as when pointing out the canteen and explaining meal schedules. Alfred followed silently, watching Athena interact with her seniors with ease.

    When they reached a fork in the road, Galena and Angela instinctively turned toward the House of Gamma. Alfred stopped them. ¡°No, we¡¯re heading to the House of Alpha.¡±

    Both girls froze, their voices overlapping in shock. ¡°What?¡±

    Alfred cleared his throat. ¡°Ladies, allow me to introduce our first-ever student to enter the House of Alpha on her first day.¡±

    The two seniors turned to Athena with wide eyes.

    Galena broke the silence first, her voice filled with awe. ¡°Wow. I knew you were a genius, but this¡­ This is beyond anything I expected. Just¡­ wow.¡±

    With newfound amazement, the group continued walking. When they finally reached the entrance to the House of Alpha, Alfred stopped.

    ¡°Athena, we can only accompany you up to this point. The rest of the path is yours to walk alone.¡±

    Turning to the seniors, he instructed, ¡°Please provide her with a weapon.¡±

    Without hesitation, both girls summoned swords from their dimensional rings, their gazes expectant as they handed them to Athena.

    Athena glanced at the swords before taking both and sheathing them on her back. The seniors exchanged pleased smiles at her decisive action.

    Meanwhile, at the Delta trial, Ayden and Julian stood before Casper, their faces a mix of shock and disbelief.

    ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s another trial?¡± Julian asked, incredulous.

    Ayden, clutching Julian¡¯s arm as if heartbroken, wailed, ¡°There are more trials?!¡±

    Casper, unable to bear Ayden¡¯s despair, tried to console him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just a little challenge. Trust me.¡±

    Ayden tightened his grip on Julian¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother, I miss my sister.¡±

    Julian sighed, his voice tinged with exasperation and fondness. ¡°I miss your sister too. Let¡¯s just stay optimistic.¡±

    With renewed determination, the pair took the swords Casper provided and stepped forward bravely.

    Back at the House of Alpha, Athena sneezed. A thought crossed her mind: Ayden and Julian must be starting their trial.

    Smiling, she bid farewell to her eager seniors and Alfred. Taking a deep breath, she stepped forward.

    In an instant, her surroundings shifted, transforming entirely.

    As if of one mind, three voices echoed in disbelief. ¡°What in the world?¡±

 Chapter 14: Trial

    Before entering the Hunter¡¯s Academy, they had seen countless images and heard vivid tales about Abyssal creatures and dungeons. Yet, nothing could have prepared them for this moment. Ayden blinked several times, hoping his eyes were deceiving him. But the grim reality remained.

    The bright and cheerful atmosphere of the academy had vanished. In its place were dark, oppressive surroundings. The soil beneath their feet was blackened, and the trees and plants around them had withered, corrupted by the Abyss. Even the once-vivid sky had transformed into a shadowy, menacing expanse.

    Before them, two massive hound-like creatures snarled and tore at what appeared to be a severed limb. Their guttural growls echoed in the eerie silence, sending a chill down the boys¡¯ spines. Ayden and Julian froze, not daring to breathe. The air felt thick with malice, every sound amplified by their fear.

    Suddenly, the snap of a twig under Ayden¡¯s foot shattered the silence. The two hounds immediately turned, their glowing red eyes locking onto the intruders. Their black fur was matted with blood and filth, and their snarls grew louder as they dropped the mangled limb.

    Ayden raised his hands in what he hoped was a non-threatening gesture, his voice barely a whisper as he tried to calm them. ¡°Good doggies¡­ don¡¯t move.¡± His heart pounded so loudly he thought it might give them away.

    To his horror, the underbrush rustled, and two more hounds emerged, joining the first pair. The four creatures now formed a semicircle, inching closer with predatory intent.

    Julian¡¯s grip tightened on the hilt of his sword, his knuckles white. Ayden, his hands trembling slightly, mirrored his friend, gripping his weapon with growing desperation.

    Julian took a deep breath, steadying himself as he exhaled. His voice was calm but resolute. ¡°Be alert... and try to stay alive.¡±

    One of the hounds leaped at them, and Julian stepped forward, blocking its claws with his sword before shoving it away. Another hound lunged at him, but he narrowly avoided it by jumping back. While Julian was preoccupied with two hounds, the others turned their attention to Ayden, drool dripping from their snarling mouths.

    The hounds seemed to think Ayden was easy prey, approaching him slowly, savoring his fear. But they didn¡¯t expect the trembling Ayden to suddenly charge at them. His blade flashed, slicing cleanly through the neck of one hound. Blood splattered across the darkened ground as Ayden¡¯s speed left the other hound stunned.

    Ayden stumbled back, breathless but exhilarated. ¡°I did it,¡± he whispered to himself, disbelief in his voice. ¡°I made my first kill!¡±

    Julian smirked and quickened his movements. With one powerful slash, his sword cut through two hounds at once. ¡°Looks like I got my double kill,¡± he replied, his tone smug as the dark battlefield briefly fell silent.

    Three of the four hounds were gone, leaving one still standing. Sensing danger, the last hound began to retreat cautiously, its eyes never leaving them. When it tried to turn and flee, Ayden lunged forward, slicing it cleanly in two.

    These hounds were the lowest-level creatures of the Abyss, but even at this level, they were ferocious, hunting in packs and never hesitating to kill. Ayden and Julian exchanged a glance, the adrenaline fading as exhaustion crept in.

    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet,¡± Julian said, his voice steady but his eyes betraying his weariness.

    With all four hounds defeated, they pressed on, their footsteps heavy. They had a growing suspicion of what their trial entailed. This was a trial dungeon, and their challenge was clear: they had to fight their way to the dorm.

    Athena¡¯s vision shifted from the tranquil, sunlit bamboo forest to a shadowy, ominous woodland. Before her stood an overwhelming number of hounds¡ªfar more than what Ayden and Julian faced. Their sheer numbers were daunting for a first-time hunt, and she knew this challenge wouldn¡¯t be simple.

    Her opponent had strength in numbers, while she stood alone. Taking a deep, steadying breath, Athena exhaled slowly, grateful for her solitude. She no longer had to worry about maintaining her composed fa?ade.

    Now, she could confront the madness she had long suppressed¡ªa wild, unrelenting force she carefully hid from her family. It had clawed at her countless times, yearning to escape. During every training session with her father, it begged to be unleashed, but she always held it back, fearing his reaction.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Here, in the depths of this dark forest, there was no one to judge her. It was finally time to let the madness within her take over.

    She unsheathed the twin swords strapped to her back, the steel gleaming faintly in the eerie darkness. Dozens of blood-red eyes stared at her, filled with hunger and malice. But as she met their gaze, her own bloodlust surged. The killing intent radiating from her was palpable, forcing the hounds to hesitate, a flicker of fear evident in their movements.

    Athena moved like a shadow, her twin blades a whirlwind of gleaming steel. Before the hounds could react, their ranks were decimated, bodies collapsing into grotesque heaps. Her laughter rang through the darkness¡ªwild, untamed, and terrifying. For a moment, the remaining hounds hesitated, their blood-red eyes flickering with fear as they faced something far more monstrous than themselves.

    ¡°You mutts don¡¯t even deserve to touch me,¡± she sneered.

    The remaining hounds, gripped by terror, tried to flee, but her cold voice stopped them. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    With unrelenting ferocity, she pursued them, cutting down each one like a monster unleashed. The forest echoed with the cries of dying hounds, and every low-level creature in her path fled in terror.

    While the trials unfolded, watchful eyes observed every move. Principal Sylvester leaned forward, his eagerness evident as he anticipated the surprises awaiting him. Around the round table, professors monitored the trial grounds with intense focus.

    The stakes were high¡ªany student who died inside the trial would be sent back to their homeland, disqualified. But the trial wasn¡¯t just about testing strength; it was about discovering who could push beyond their limits. Past trials had seen cornered students break through their barriers, unleashing sealed mana in moments of desperation. Such instances were rare but thrilling spectacles, and the excitement in the room was palpable.

    Alfred Leylani, who had joined them after Athena entered the trial, sat with a tense grip on the teleportation rune in his hand. His thoughts were singular: ¡°Kids, you have to win.¡± His eyes remained glued to the screens, where his three disciples faced their respective challenges.

    A timid Ayden, despite his initial fear, surprised everyone by cutting down his opponents. Though lacking in brute strength, his agility was exceptional, and every strike he made was precise. Julian, on the other hand, relied on raw power. His swordsmanship was strong, even if not precise, and his sheer strength allowed him to overwhelm his enemies. Together, the two boys made an impressive duo, complementing each other perfectly.

    The Northern prince, while powerful, lacked proper technique. He relied entirely on his overwhelming strength, compensating for his shortcomings in skill. In contrast, cooperation was scarce in other trial rooms. Many participants resorted to using their peers as meat shields to survive, including the Northern prince. While not forbidden, such tactics were looked down upon by the professors, who believed, ¡°Anyone willing to sacrifice others for their own safety will never save a life.¡±

    When they turned to monitor the Alpha trial room, the professors were stunned. Unlike the other trials, what unfolded there was pure carnage. Professor Madeleine, shocked, glanced at Principal Sylvester. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it disturbing that such a young girl could be so ruthless?¡±

    Sylvester stroked his beard calmly. ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s reminiscent of her father at her age, though she has far more opponents to face.¡±

    One professor muttered in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s more like watching a monster hunt prey than a ten-year-old completing her trial.¡±

    Alfred Leylani, observing the fear in his colleagues¡¯ eyes, held his tongue. In his view, the child didn¡¯t resemble a monster¡ªshe was a war goddess, ensuring not a single hound escaped her wrath.

    After Ayden and Julian defeated the first wave of hounds, the next wave appeared¡ªmuch more dangerous. These weren¡¯t ordinary hounds. Their bodies were covered in scale-like armor, with cracks that glowed with a fiery light. Their molten lava-like eyes told them everything¡ªthey were mid-level fire hounds. Known for their ability to spit fire, these creatures were far tougher than the last ones.

    While Athena sliced through her enemies like a blade through soft earth, Ayden and Julian struggled. The fire hounds'' tough, heat-resistant skin made them difficult to wound, and their fiery breath came dangerously close on more than one occasion. Though they knew about mana and runes, as unsealed students, they were almost powerless. Their wounds piled up as they fought relentlessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s so tough¡­ Why do they keep coming?¡± Ayden panted, feeling his muscles protest with every movement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± Julian gritted through clenched teeth. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Though his voice was firm, the exhaustion weighed heavily on him, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Athena was facing. Somehow, he knew she was dealing with an even greater challenge.

    The fire hounds were no match for Athena; she dispatched the last one effortlessly, while Ayden and Julian struggled. But her next challenge was far more daunting¡ªhell hounds. These upper-level creatures seemed to step out of the deepest pits of hell, their bodies cloaked in darkness. As they moved, they drained the life force from weaker creatures, and their claws were deadly, capable of poisoning their prey.

    At first, Athena fought with ease, but the constant battle began to take a toll on her ten-year-old body. She felt herself slowing, exhaustion creeping in. She narrowly avoided death several times, the hell hounds¡¯ claws grazing her more than once.

    Ayden and Julian were in the same state. Physically drained, they felt on the verge of collapse, their mental resolve wavering. They wanted to fight, to kill these vile creatures, but their bodies were betraying them. Despair set in as the enemies closed in.

    But as the students faced their darkest moment, the professors watched with unspoken excitement. Principal Sylvester, a smile tugging at his lips, spoke, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­ we¡¯re almost there. Keep your eyes wide open.¡±

 Chapter 15: Breaking Through The Limits

    Julian fought desperately against the rising Abyssal creatures, but he had reached his limit. Exhaustion weighed on him, and for the first time, he felt the sting of true desperation. If he fell here, it would all be over. His body began to heat up, an unfamiliar sensation that jolted a memory from the imperial study¡ªa moment etched into his mind.

    It was an ordinary day at the palace, with the three of them¡ªAyden, Athena, and Julian¡ªgathered for lessons on mana, runes, and arrays. The stern imperial tutor stood before them, his gaze sharp. ¡°Do any of you know how to tap into your mana?¡±

    Ayden raised his hand confidently. ¡°When you meditate and concentrate, you can feel your mana. But to use it, another mana user has to inject their mana into you to break the seal.¡±

    The tutor adjusted his spectacles, nodding. ¡°Correct. But there¡¯s another way. Do you know it?¡±

    Confused glances passed between them as the tutor continued, ¡°This method isn¡¯t written in any book because it defies explanation. When your life''s on the line, your survival instinct can forcefully break the seal. It¡¯s called a mana awakening.¡±

    Skeptical as always, Ayden asked, ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    The tutor chuckled. ¡°We believe it¡¯s the sheer will to live. Your body will feel hot, your heart will race, your breath will turn ragged¡ªlike you¡¯re on the brink of death.¡±

    The memory faded, but the reality was here. Back then, Julian had grumbled that the tutor was making it up. Yet now, as his body burned, his heart pounded, and every breath felt like fire, he realized: this was no lie. It was happening to him.

    Julian closed his eyes, bracing himself for the discomfort of his mana awakening. A surge of energy erupted from his body, sending shockwaves through the academy and alerting everyone. Back in their lessons, the tutor had taught them how to sense mana, but this was different. With his eyes closed, Julian could now feel it¡ªhis spiritual landscape revealed a flowing river, cold yet comforting, powerful yet gentle like a breeze.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw the world differently. Tiny specks of mana floated around him like glowing fireflies. For a moment, he was frozen, a single thought racing through his mind: Now what?

    In the observation room, the professors could hardly contain their excitement. ¡°Alfred, what skills will he inherit from his parents?¡± one asked eagerly.

    Alfred smiled faintly as he replied, ¡°From his father, it will likely be the Storm Slash. It¡¯s an inherited skill, passed down through generations of the Morari family.¡±

    ¡°What about his mother?¡± another professor pressed.

    ¡°She was a warrior under Princess Agatha of Arcane. It could be anything,¡± Alfred said thoughtfully.

    Meanwhile, Julian stood amidst the chaos, untrained in using mana but guided by faint memories. His father¡¯s words echoed in his mind: ¡®Julian, when your mana awakens, you¡¯ll feel a voice inside asking, ¡°What next?¡± Don¡¯t fear it¡ªjust let your mind connect the invisible dots.¡¯

    Taking a deep breath, Julian closed his eyes again, allowing the energy to guide him. Time seemed to slow as the gentle flow of mana within him extended outward. He could feel the wind elements in the air wrapping around his sword, merging with his own mana. Confidence surged within him.

    With newfound resolve, he raised his sword, lunging toward his enemies. ¡°Storm Slash!¡± he roared.

    A storm erupted from the blade¡¯s tip, wind blades hidden in its vortex tearing through the fire hounds in his path. In one devastating move, he annihilated the creatures surrounding them.

    After that single move, Julian went pale, completely drained of energy. Ayden, often praised by their tutor for his sharp mind, quickly realized what was happening. He remembered the tutor¡¯s words: ¡°The first time using mana will leave you utterly drained.¡± Now, Julian was exhausted, and whatever happened next depended entirely on him.

    Think, Ayden. Think. What should I do? A mental conflict swirled within him. Don¡¯t you want to live? Don¡¯t you want to save your friend? The internal struggle grew sharper, and a sudden, piercing headache made him clutch his head in agony.

    Then, time seemed to stop. The trial ground dissolved into a white void, and Ayden found himself standing in an endless, glowing expanse. Frantically, he scanned his surroundings until a figure bathed in radiant light approached him. Though Ayden couldn¡¯t make out their face, he could feel the divinity emanating from them.

    In a soothing yet commanding tone, the figure spoke. ¡°Child, it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±

    Confused, Ayden stared at the figure, puzzled by their words. The figure chuckled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be confused. When we last met, you were just a baby. It¡¯s normal you don¡¯t remember me.¡±

    The figure¡¯s gaze was warm and filled with an indescribable love. ¡°Back then, someone attempted to switch your fate with your sister¡¯s. But because of her unique circumstances, you were left on the verge of death.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ayden whispered, his voice filled with disbelief.

    The figure continued, ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand idly by as a child suffered because of the Abyss¡¯s darkness, planted to disrupt my successor¡¯s path. So, I intervened. I saved you both and linked your fates.¡±

    The figure paused, their voice taking on a serious tone. ¡°Now, my child, I must ask¡ªare you willing to become an apostle?¡±

    Ayden raised his hands, as if to halt the conversation. ¡°Wait, stop! What are you talking about? Who is this ¡®successor¡¯?¡±

    The figure chuckled again. ¡°You¡¯re sharp. It won¡¯t be hard for you to figure it out.¡±

    Suddenly, Ayden¡¯s eyes widened as if struck by a startling realization. ¡°You¡­ You mean¡ª?¡±

    The figure laughed heartily, clearly amused. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, my child. Are you willing to become the apostle of my one and only successor?¡±

    Ayden¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He bowed deeply, his right hand placed over his heart. ¡°If it¡¯s her, I will follow her with unwavering loyalty.¡±

    The figure smiled, their expression radiating approval. ¡°Then go, and help her fulfill her life¡¯s mission. Let¡¯s keep it a secret between us. When the time comes, it will reveal itself. Until then, don¡¯t tell anyone about my successor¡ªnot even her.¡±

    With those parting words, the figure vanished, and Ayden was back in the trial ground. He closed his eyes, a smile spreading across his face as he embraced his mana awakening.

    While the professors monitored the trials, they were suddenly taken aback by two massive mana eruptions¡ªone from the Delta trials and the other from the Alpha trials. In the Delta trial, Ayden''s small, ten-year-old body was now covered in glowing, light green patterns that shimmered like starlight. Radiant energy surrounded him, illuminating the trial ground with an otherworldly brilliance.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    The professors stared at the scene in astonishment.

    ¡°Principal,¡± one of them exclaimed, ¡°aren¡¯t those patterns exclusive to saints?¡±

    Sylvester shook his head calmly. ¡°No. Anyone blessed with divinity can manifest those patterns on their body.¡±

    Professor Madeleine squinted at the screen, her curiosity piqued. ¡°That¡¯s fascinating. But the boy isn¡¯t from the bloodline of saints¡­ So how is this possible?¡±

    A quiet, steady voice cut through the murmurs. It was Professor Albert, known for his cold, aloof demeanor and for only speaking when absolutely necessary. ¡°I¡¯ve read in the restricted books in the upper levels of the library that anyone can gain divine blessings if they pledge their loyalty to a god and become their apostle.¡±

    The room fell silent as the professors absorbed the weight of his words.

    ¡°An apostle at such a young age,¡± one professor murmured, his tone filled with disbelief. ¡°Incredible.¡±

    Back in the trial ground, Ayden let his instincts guide him. He spread his arms wide, and sparkling green butterflies emerged from his glowing patterns, fluttering into the air before darting toward the fire hounds closing in on him and Julian. The boy extended his right hand and uttered a single word:

    ¡°Blast.¡±

    The butterflies detonated upon contact, erupting into explosions that shredded the fire hounds into pieces. Ayden scanned his surroundings, remaining vigilant. Then, from the shadows, four hellhounds emerged, drawn by the scent of blood and the sounds of battle.

    Ayden attempted to use Blast again, but this time it only slowed the hellhounds¡¯ approach. His sharp mind raced as he looked at Julian, who was still struggling to stand, his exhaustion visible. Julian, now watching Ayden with concern, seemed to know this next move would take everything he had left.

    Focusing deeply, Ayden poured his mana and divine blessing into one final effort. Butterflies emerged from his glowing body once more, this time flying toward Julian.

    Julian¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. ¡°Ayden, what are you¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry,¡± Ayden said, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Once I do this, I¡¯ll collapse. The rest is up to you. These are the last enemies.¡±

    The butterflies surrounded Julian, their soft glow wrapping around his body. Ayden raised his trembling hands and shouted, ¡°Recover!¡±

    As the spell activated, Ayden collapsed, his body falling limply to the ground.

    Julian, now fully enveloped in the radiant energy, could feel his body being restored to its peak condition. His exhaustion disappeared, replaced by a surge of strength and mana coursing through him.

    The four hellhounds charged toward him, their dark auras crackling with menace. But Julian¡¯s instincts had taken over. He raised his blade, now infused with divine power, and pointed it toward the advancing creatures. His voice rang out clearly:

    ¡°Light of heaven, burn the darkness!¡±

    A searing beam of light shot from the tip of his sword, engulfing the hellhounds in blinding radiance. The creatures howled in agony as they were reduced to ashes, the darkness they carried consumed entirely by the holy light.

    Julian panted heavily, his vision swimming. Before the world around him faded to black, he caught a glimpse of the dark sky above turning bright.

    With a faint smile, he muttered, ¡°Aaaah¡­ We did it.¡±

    And then, everything went silent.

    At the same moment Ayden awakened his mana, Athena also felt a profound change in her body. She had been struggling against the hellhounds¡ªnot to the point of feeling her life was truly in danger, so why now? The voice she had heard on her journey to Finley spoke again, calm and soothing: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just embrace it with your heart.¡±

    The mana eruption that followed was unlike anything else, immense and awe-inspiring, as if it reached the heavens themselves. Golden patterns illuminated her body, and her glowing eyes burned with an intense killing intent. Standing amidst the chaos, her laughter rang out, manic and unrestrained. "You there, mutts from hell! Care to dance with me?"

    She moved with deadly grace, her twin blades slicing through the air as though she were performing an intricate dance to a haunting, silent melody. Her swings were fluid, precise, and devastating. With one swift motion, she decapitated a hellhound on her left, its body crumpling before it even realized it was dead. The more she killed, the brighter her golden patterns shone, and the stronger her blade aura grew.

    By the time all the hellhounds lay dead, she stood amidst their mangled corpses, waiting for her next prey. It was a chilling sight¡ªthis ten-year-old girl, glowing with divine energy, drenched in blood, surrounded by a mound of lifeless bodies.

    She didn¡¯t have to wait long. The next wave arrived: orc scouts¡ªmassive, green-skinned brutes with grotesque features. While formidable in size and numbers, they lacked tactical finesse. At first, they seemed to fall easily to her blades, but soon they adapted, working together to trap her.

    Surrounded and outnumbered, desperation fueled her creativity. Her mind raced, and an idea sparked. Conducting mana to the blade in her left hand, she manipulated it into a complex array, one she instinctively formed despite never practicing it before. With a sharp thrust, she plunged the blade into the ground.

    A radiant barrier erupted around her, shimmering with an absolute power. The orcs, now in a frenzy, attacked it relentlessly. But this wasn¡¯t just any barrier¡ªit was a refined version of the one still protecting Arcane. The moment their attacks collided with it, the barrier absorbed the impact, amplifying the force twofold before sending it back in a violent wave. The orcs were knocked back, dazed and disoriented.

    The brief reprieve gave Athena all the space she needed to resume her relentless carnage.

    Once the orc scouts were defeated, the next wave arrived¡ªorc warriors, stronger and far more formidable. Yet Athena, in her Dance of Bloody Fury, gave them no chance to retaliate. Right now, she was an unstoppable force, her blades slicing through numerous upper-level creatures with terrifying efficiency.

    When the last orc fell, she thought the trial was finally over. But to her shock, an orc far larger and stronger than any before emerged from the shadows. One glance was enough to tell her that this was no ordinary enemy. Clutching her swords tightly, her unwavering determination flared, though a part of her knew this opponent would be far from easy.

    The orc¡¯s deep, guttural voice echoed through the battlefield. ¡°You puny little thing. How dare you step into my territory.¡±

    Unlike the others, who only roared and growled, this one spoke¡ªa chilling sign of its intelligence. Athena¡¯s eyes narrowed. This wasn¡¯t just a stronger foe; it was a general-level boss monster.

    Before she could respond, the orc lord, despite his massive size, lunged at her with astonishing speed. His colossal axe came down with deadly force, but she managed to evade by leaping backward just in time. The orc lord attacked relentlessly, his strikes unrelenting and fierce. Athena¡¯s blades, which had felled countless enemies, failed to even graze his skin.

    When another devastating swing of his axe came her way, she summoned her Absolute Barrier. Though the barrier saved her life, she felt her body weakening under the strain of rapid mana use. Her ten-year-old frame was nearing its limit. I have to end this soon, she thought, clenching her jaw.

    The orc lord¡¯s axe collided with her barrier, only for the attack to reflect back at him, doubled in force. The blow injured the orc lord, but instead of retreating, it triggered something far worse¡ªhe went berserk.

    Athena¡¯s heart sank. High-level orcs possessed the ability to enter berserk mode when enraged, amplifying their strength and speed to monstrous levels. The orc lord roared, his muscles swelling, his eyes glowing with unbridled fury. Athena gritted her teeth. Her body was nearing collapse, and now she faced a berserk boss monster.

    Her mind raced for a solution, but none came. She could feel the toll her constant mana usage had taken; her body was screaming for rest. Her vision blurred, and her movements slowed. Am I reaching my limit? she wondered, a pang of frustration piercing her chest.

    Meanwhile, in the monitoring room, the professors watched the trial with bated breath. The Delta trial had ended, but in the Alpha room, the sight of a ten-year-old girl facing a berserk boss monster was unprecedented.

    Professor Alfred¡¯s sharp eyes recognized Athena¡¯s Dance of Bloody Fury immediately. ¡°That¡¯s a mutated form of her mother¡¯s skill, Holy Dancer,¡± he murmured. He stroked his chin, deep in thought. ¡°In my opinion, this suits her more than her mother¡¯s original Holy Dancer.¡±

    The other professors remained silent, their gazes fixed on the magical screen. When Athena, who had so easily dominated her opponents until now, stood still with a troubled expression and unfocused eyes, Alfred¡¯s heart ached.

    He clasped his hands together, murmuring a silent prayer. Please¡­ let a miracle happen. Let this child find a way out of her current predicament.

 Chapter 16: End of House Trial

    Athena¡¯s mind raced, her thoughts piecing together the puzzle at an accelerated pace. Our dorms were chosen based on our mental strength. This trial must test something related to our mental power¡­

    Her unfocused eyes suddenly sharpened. Wait¡­ Something clicked into place. No student has ever died in these trials, and the professors cannot physically intervene. That means¡­ this is an illusion.

    A spark of realization ignited within her. I have to break it somehow.

    Her gaze locked onto the orc lord, who was preparing to swing his massive axe at her. But as she focused, something within her shifted. She could feel it¡ªher mana, pulsing through every cell of her body.

    Her spiritual landscape appeared before her¡ªa vast, chaotic sea, turbulent and shrouded in darkness. Then, like a beacon in the storm, a golden thread formed in her mind, shining with a comforting yet unfamiliar light.

    Instinctively, she reached out and grasped it.

    On the outside, the orc lord hesitated for the first time, sensing something unnatural. The little girl who had been battling for her life was now¡­ floating. Suspended in the air as if weightless, her body radiated a golden glow.

    Then, her eyes snapped open¡ªbrighter, fiercer.

    She extended her right hand forward, fingers curling into a tight fist.

    In a voice that sent chills through the battlefield, she uttered, ¡°All-Seeing Eye of the Truth Seeker.¡±

    At that moment, a third, vertical golden eye opened on her forehead.

    With a commanding shout, she flung her hand open. ¡°Break!¡±

    The world trembled. Cracks splintered through the dark, eerie landscape like fractured glass. The illusion shattered, revealing glimpses of a bright, cheery reality beneath.

    Everything froze.

    A brilliant light engulfed her, consuming everything in its radiance.

    While Athena, who had been exhausted moments ago, rose like a phoenix from the ashes, the professors¡¯ eyes sparkled with astonishment.

    ¡°Wow! Look at that!¡± one of the youngest assistant professors exclaimed.

    Her superior, seated in front of her, rubbed his hands together in excitement. ¡°Turns out this kid had another surprise in store.¡±

    All eyes were now locked onto the girl suspended in midair. A bright golden third eye gleamed on her forehead, its radiance undeniable.

    Professor Madeleine gasped in recognition. ¡°Aah¡­ Eye of the Truth Seeker!¡±

    Alfred, however, shook his head. ¡°No. To be precise, this is a mutated version¡ªAll-Seeing Eye of the Truth Seeker.¡±

    Principal Sylvester chuckled. ¡°Such an amazing batch this year. Twice as many mana awakeners as the last¡­ How wonderful.¡±

    One of the professors suddenly pointed out, ¡°Why is no one talking about the golden patterns on her body?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s no surprise,¡± Madeleine replied, nodding knowingly. ¡°She already has gold-level mental strength.¡± The others murmured in agreement.

    The same assistant professor who had spoken earlier voiced another doubt. ¡°Does this mean she¡¯s also an apostle or¡­ a saintess?¡±

    Principal Sylvester stroked his beard thoughtfully. ¡°That, I don¡¯t know. But in time, we will find out.¡±

    As they watched the final moments of the battle unfold, Athena shattered the illusion with a single command.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    The principal chuckled, a nostalgic glint in his eyes. ¡°As expected from that person¡¯s daughter¡­ Same trick. Do you remember, Alfred?¡±

    A rare smile stretched across Alfred¡¯s lips. ¡°Of course. How could I forget?¡±

    Sylvester let out a sigh, lost in old memories. ¡°Back when Alfred was just a new student, Athena¡¯s father was also a fellow student. He used the same ability back then¡ªhis inherent skill. Aah¡­ those were the days.¡±

    Meanwhile, back in the trial grounds, most of the challenges had finally come to an end. Ayden and Julian were found in the Delta trial ground, their trials concluded. However, at the Alpha trial ground, something extraordinary was unfolding.

    Amidst the radiant light, Athena saw a figure clad in white. His long, flowing hair shimmered like silver, and his eyes held a gentle yet piercing gaze. Everything about him exuded dignity and divinity.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ So, you are the first ever person to attend my trial,¡± he mused, his tone both thoughtful and curious. His eyes scanned her with interest. ¡°You look so young. Hey, kid, who are you, and how old are you?¡±

    Athena, still dazed from exhaustion, let out a long sigh. ¡°Aaaah¡­ I am so exhausted.¡±

    The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hey, kid, it¡¯s not polite to ignore your elder.¡±

    Hearing him call her kid twice in a row irked her. With a frown, she finally responded, ¡°Athena, Princess of Arcane. And I¡¯m ten.¡±

    He stepped forward, nodding approvingly. ¡°Well, you¡¯re strong for a ten-year-old, but you should work on your manners.¡± A small smile played on his lips. ¡°Anyway, I am the creator of this house. I welcome you, Princess Athena of Arcane. I hope to see you grow stronger with the guidance of the prized possessions I left behind.¡±

    Athena, feeling her energy drain with every passing second, forced herself to speak. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re the legend who created these dorms. How are you still alive?¡±

    He chuckled in response. ¡°I am not alive. What you see is merely a fragment of consciousness left behind by the true creator¡ªthe great architect of all time, Rufus Alfonso.¡± His voice was calm yet commanding. ¡°As long as you remain in this place, you will have more chances to meet me.¡±

    Athena¡¯s eyelids grew heavier. She could barely hold on as exhaustion overtook her.

    ¡°Now, rest, kid. You¡¯re in no condition for a lecture.¡± His voice softened as his presence began to fade.

    Just before darkness completely enveloped her, she heard his parting words:

    ¡°Keep our meeting a secret¡­ and let¡¯s meet again when you wake up.¡±

    When the trial in the Alpha dorm concluded, the screen displaying Athena¡¯s trial vanished, just like the others. However, unlike the rest, no one saw what happened to her afterward.

    As the nurses and healers from the medical hall arrived to retrieve the unconscious students, they found themselves unable to enter the Alpha trial grounds. A barrier prevented them from stepping inside.

    Meanwhile, Alfred Leylani paced anxiously near the place where he had last seen Athena. His heart was restless, an unshakable unease gnawing at him.

    It was only Principal Sylvester¡¯s words that finally eased his mind. ¡°Professor Leylani, don¡¯t be restless. She is receiving the best medical care from those within.¡±

    Only after the principal¡¯s reassurance did Alfred let out a quiet sigh of relief, deciding to return to his office and wait.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the entire academy to hear the news¡ªnearly half of the students had awakened their mana, and among them were some truly exceptional talents. The campus buzzed with curiosity, students eager to find out who had successfully completed the high-level trials.

    When Ayden finally opened his eyes, an unfamiliar ceiling greeted him, along with the strong, almost overwhelming scent of medicine. He blinked a few times to adjust to the light, scrunching his nose at the pungent aroma.

    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Startled, Ayden turned toward the voice and saw Julian sitting on the adjacent bed, watching him.

    ¡°You were amazing, Your Highness,¡± Julian said with a grin.

    Ayden sighed, slowly sitting up and reclining against the headboard. ¡°How many times do I have to remind you about our deal?¡±

    Julian rolled his eyes. ¡°Yeah, yeah. As long as we¡¯re within the grounds of Hunters Academy, I¡¯m not supposed to use titles when talking to either of you.¡±

    ¡°Good thing you remember,¡± Ayden said dryly.

    A moment of silence passed before Ayden spoke again. ¡°How long have I been out?¡±

    ¡°No idea. I just woke up myself,¡± Julian replied.

    Ayden opened his mouth to ask another question, but before he could, Julian preempted him. ¡°No, she¡¯s not here.¡±

    Their gazes met, both of their faces clouded with worry for Athena.

    Meanwhile, back in the Alpha dorms, Athena slowly opened her eyes. Her vision was blurry at first, forcing her to blink several times until the haze cleared. The ceiling above her was adorned with intricate paintings, and the bed beneath her was impossibly soft.

    She shifted slightly, her gaze sweeping across the room. Luxurious furnishings surrounded her¡ªelegant decor, flowering plants that added a touch of warmth, and beautifully framed paintings that lined the walls. Beside the bed stood finely crafted bedside tables, while a grand wardrobe and an ornate dressing table completed the opulent setting. The entire atmosphere was serene, designed to put anyone at ease.

    Just as she was about to sit up, the door suddenly swung open.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re awake, Miss,¡± a voice called out.

 Chapter 17: Cleo The Butler

    Before coming here, Athena''s maid, Alice, had been heartbroken. She had wanted nothing more than to accompany her, but maids were not permitted at Hunters Academy. Athena could still vividly recall their conversation.

    "Your Highness, how are you going to manage without me? Who will wash your clothes, clean your room, and prepare your meals?" Alice¡¯s voice had been thick with distress. She had been by Athena¡¯s side since the day she was born and had never imagined a time when she wouldn¡¯t be. The thought of her beloved princess handling such mundane chores was unbearable. Her large, round eyes brimmed with unshed tears.

    "Well, rules are rules, Alice. You know you can¡¯t change them," Athena had replied, doing her best to console her grieving maid.

    Sensing Alice¡¯s reluctance to let Athena fend for herself, Agatha had stepped in. "Alice, don¡¯t worry. Every dorm has designated maids to handle those tasks, and most of them are trained in martial arts. If anything unexpected happens, they¡¯ll be able to protect the students."

    Alice had looked at Agatha in shock. "Your Highness, are you saying Hunters Academy isn¡¯t safe?"

    Agatha had sighed, shaking her head. "Alice, you¡¯re focusing on the wrong thing. Hunters Academy is the safest of all academies. There¡¯s nothing to worry about."

    Even now, Athena could recall the conversation as if it had happened just yesterday.

    From what she had learned from her parents, all maids at Hunters Academy were either human or elves¡ªboth known for their exceptional competence in various fields. Being a maid at the academy was considered a dignified position, one that required extensive qualifications.

    Unlike traditional households that employed separate guards, maids, and healers, the academy¡¯s maids were an all-in-one force¡ªefficient and highly skilled. Their expertise extended beyond household chores; they were trained in combat, first aid, and survival tactics, making them invaluable in emergencies.

    Only students from higher-level dorms were assigned personal maids, while others shared one maid per small group. However, regardless of numbers, their efficiency was unmatched and not to be underestimated.

    But in her memory, she had never heard anyone mention the thing standing before her. It wore a butler¡¯s uniform, and its entire body appeared to be made of metal. Standing in a polite bow, its right hand rested over its chest. Despite being a metal construct, the craftsmanship was extraordinary¡ªits life-like features intricately carved, and even its metallic hair was neatly combed.

    Looks like the old man was really skilled, she thought.

    As if hearing her, a voice suddenly echoed from thin air. The holographic figure of Rufus Alfonso leaned casually against the massive wardrobe.

    ¡°I¡¯m more than just skilled. I was a legend even before my death.¡±

    Athena narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you reading my mind? How are you doing that?¡±

    Rufus chuckled. ¡°Of course, I can hear your thoughts. You may have a strong mind, but you¡¯re still new to your abilities. Until you learn to control them, I can hear everything.¡±

    She exhaled in mild frustration. ¡°What is this thing, and where am I?¡±

    Rufus straightened, crossing his arms. ¡°Kid, like I said before¡ªwork on your manners. And this is not a ¡®thing.¡¯ This is Cleo, your butler, one of the high-level robots I created. And this¡ª¡± he gestured around the room, ¡°is your dorm.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    As if on cue, Cleo spoke. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss. I am Cleo, your butler for as long as you remain a student at Hunters Academy.¡±

    Rufus¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°See? Even my robot is more polite than you. Learn from him.¡±

    Athena rolled her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to tell me something before I passed out?¡±

    Rufus walked toward the floor-to-ceiling window. ¡°If you¡¯ve made it here at such a young age, it means you¡¯re talented. And it¡¯s a sign.¡± His voice grew serious. ¡°More will join you soon.¡±

    Turning to face her, he continued, ¡°Life in the House of Alpha won¡¯t be easy. You¡¯ll have to work harder than anyone else. Every day after your classes, you¡¯ll undergo special training in the personnel training room.¡±

    He took a step closer, locking eyes with her. ¡°Remember this: you must return before 9 PM after dinner. The gates automatically lock, and if you¡¯re late, you¡¯ll sleep outside and face punishment.¡±

    Seeing her silent acceptance, Rufus smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as your agreement. Cleo, take good care of her. And kid¡ª¡± he gave her a knowing glance, ¡°we¡¯ll meet again soon.¡± With that, his figure faded.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time for lunch. Would you like to get ready?¡± Cleo inquired.

    Athena closed her eyes briefly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    At Cleo¡¯s clap, a female maid robot entered. ¡°Miss, this is Lana, your personal maid. Once you¡¯re ready, please inform me. You can use the bell on the bedside table to summon me. I will escort you to the entrance.¡±

    As Cleo turned to leave, Athena suddenly spoke. ¡°Cleo.¡±

    He halted. ¡°Yes, Miss?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know my name?¡±

    Cleo bowed. ¡°We already know your name, Miss. Master informed us beforehand.¡±

    As he exited, Athena suddenly remembered something. ¡°Lana, how long have I been asleep?¡±

    The maid bowed slightly. ¡°Miss, you have only slept for an hour.¡±

    Letting out a sigh of relief, she thought, Thank the Lord. I thought I was out for an entire day. She hurried to get ready, eager to check on Ayden and Julian.

    As Cleo had instructed, he arrived to escort her after she finished getting ready. Before leaving, Athena summoned all her luggage from her dimensional ring and placed it inside the massive wardrobe, deciding to organize everything once she returned.

    Stepping out of her room, she noticed the golden nameplate on her door, engraved with her name and the room number: 001.

    Cleo led her through a grand hallway lined with rooms on both sides, all of which were locked. As she walked, she couldn¡¯t help but admire the exquisite decor¡ªthe space was well-lit and radiated warmth. The hallway opened into a vast circular hall, with a magnificent chandelier hanging at its center. She spotted three other hallways branching off¡ªone straight ahead, another to the left, and one to the right.

    Cleo guided her through the right hallway, where tall windows allowed golden sunlight to stream in. Through the glass, Athena observed mechanical beings tending to the plants and trees outside with meticulous care. The journey didn¡¯t take long before they reached a set of enormous doors leading outside.

    ¡°Miss, a carriage will be arranged to transport you to and from the entrance,¡± Cleo informed her. ¡°Please remember the master''s warning¡ªafter 9 PM, travel becomes difficult, even with a carriage.¡±

    From his coat pocket, Cleo produced a sleek wristband and handed it to Athena. ¡°Always keep this wristband on, Miss. Press the red button to summon a screen where you can message or call me.¡±

    He then demonstrated the wristband¡¯s basic functions, and Athena listened attentively. Once he finished, a carriage arrived before them.

    Athena¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. It was a horse-drawn carriage¡ªbut instead of real horses, four mechanical steeds stood in perfect formation, their metal bodies gleaming under the sunlight. They even neighed and moved as if they were alive. A mechanical coachman sat at the front, awaiting her departure.

    Bidding Cleo farewell, she stepped inside the carriage. The interior was just as impressive¡ªspacious, well-decorated, and furnished with plush cushions and glass windows.

    As soon as she settled in, the carriage smoothly began its journey.

    As the enormous gate swung open, Athena¡¯s breath caught. The world beyond was not what she expected.

    Now, she understood why the curfew existed.

 Chapter 18: Enchanted Forest

    Before entering the Alpha trials, Athena had memorized the paths leading to other dorms¡ªeach a serene bamboo forest. Even before she lost consciousness, the illusion had shown her the same familiar sight. But now, as she gazed outside, her breath caught. This wasn¡¯t just a bamboo forest anymore. Something was different. Something was wrong.

    But what she was seeing now didn¡¯t make sense.

    Is it possible for an enchanted forest to exist inside the academy?

    Enchanted forests were common in the Elvish realm, and since the academy itself was situated within that realm, it was understandable to find one surrounding its outer walls.

    However, discovering such a forest inside the academy¡¯s walls was both surprising and unexpected.

    The entire forest was shrouded in a thick fog. Athena surveyed the airtight coach, noting the built-in air purifier. So, the fog isn¡¯t just for concealment¡ªit¡¯s poisonous too, she realized.

    Despite the eerie mist, the forest itself was breathtakingly beautiful. The plants and trees seemed to glow, illuminating the path where sunlight couldn¡¯t reach. Athena marveled at the sight but found something amiss. Enchanted forests weren¡¯t just known for their glowing flora¡ªthey were home to majestic creatures, guardians of divine blessings. But here, there was nothing. Not a single rustle of movement. Just eerie silence.

    Her gaze then landed on a seemingly ordinary lamp hanging outside the coach. Unlike a normal flame, this one burned black and white. A strange, unsettling sight. I¡¯ve never seen fire like this before¡­ Curiosity piqued, she called out, ¡°Coachman, what is the significance of this lamp?¡±

    Silence.

    Frowning, Athena tried again, raising her voice. Still, there was no response. Did he not hear me? she wondered. Then, an idea struck her.

    Pressing the red button on her bracelet, a screen appeared before her. She quickly navigated its interface and sent a message to Cleo: Cleo, why can¡¯t I communicate with the coachman?

    Within seconds, a reply popped up.

    Miss, you will see a blue button beside the window. Please press it before speaking. Otherwise, no one outside can hear you.

    She sighed and typed a quick Thank you. Cleo¡¯s response came instantly: The pleasure is mine, Miss. I hope you enjoy your journey. If you have any other questions, please feel free to reach out.

    Athena exhaled in exhaustion. This guy really likes to talk¡­

    Deciding against asking Cleo about the lamp, she instead located the blue button and pressed it. ¡°Coachman, what is the significance of this lamp? Why does it burn with such a strange flame?¡±

    This time, he responded, his tone indifferent. ¡°Miss, that is an ¡®Arcanum Lamp,¡¯ used to conceal travelers from the creatures of the enchanted forest. As long as it remains lit, no beast will approach the carriage.¡±

    So that explains the absence of creatures¡­ ¡°And the fire?¡± she pressed.

    ¡°That is known as Ignis Fatuus¡ªalso called a ¡®will-o¡¯-the-wisp,¡¯¡± he replied in the same detached manner.

    The words ¡®will-o¡¯-the-wisp¡¯ stirred something in Athena¡ªan old story, whispered in her grandmother¡¯s warm voice on a summer afternoon. As a child, she loved visiting her maternal grandparents. Every time she went, she would act coquettish with her grandmother, who would let her lay on her lap and tell her stories.

    One such story was about the will-o¡¯-the-wisp.

    That day, she and her grandmother had a picnic in the garden. Lying comfortably, Athena could see a variety of flowers swaying in the breeze, their floral scent filling the air.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Little cupcake, do you know what a will-o¡¯-the-wisp is?¡± Duchess Bellatrix asked, her tone playful.

    Athena, her curiosity piqued, shook her head. ¡°No, Grandma! What is it?¡±

    The Duchess chuckled at her granddaughter¡¯s eager expression. ¡°Well, do you know there are two kinds of creatures?¡±

    Athena nodded enthusiastically.

    ¡°One is called Abyssal creatures, and the other is Enchanted creatures. Abyssal creatures are born in the Abyssal plains, while Enchanted creatures are born in the enchanted forests, blessed by the gods.¡±

    As she spoke, the Duchess gently ran her fingers through Athena¡¯s hair, her voice weaving the tale.

    ¡°Once upon a time, there was a magnificent beast, beloved by the Beast God. It was strong and majestic, and during the great war between the old gods and the darkness, this beast fought valiantly alongside the gods. Pleased with its loyalty, the Beast God wished to grant it the title of Guardian of Heaven.¡±

    Athena¡¯s eyes widened with wonder.

    ¡°But the Abyss saw the beast as a threat. They tried to corrupt it, to turn it into one of their own. The beast refused to submit and, in the struggle, died a painful death.¡±

    Athena gasped softly.

    ¡°The Beast God, enraged by the loss of his most cherished creature, placed a curse upon the Abyss. No matter what it does, the Abyss will never be able to turn my beasts into its own. Since then, whenever an enchanted creature is slain in an attempt to be converted, it burns its own soul, leaving behind an eerie, unquenchable flame¡ªa warning to others.¡±

    ¡°That flame,¡± her grandmother had whispered, ¡°is the will-o¡¯-the-wisp¡ªa final curse against the Abyss.¡±

    Athena had listened with rapt attention, then asked, ¡°Grandma, have you ever seen one?¡±

    Her grandmother shook her head with a wistful smile. ¡°No, sweetheart. After the war ended, will-o¡¯-the-wisps vanished. No one knows who took them. Without them, the Abyss stopped converting enchanted creatures and simply started killing them instead. That¡¯s why enchanted creatures never leave the forest unless they recognize a master.¡±

    Athena had frowned in thought before asking again, ¡°Then, Grandma, what kind of beast was the Beast God¡¯s favorite?¡±

    Duchess Bellatrix¡¯s expression turned troubled. ¡°That¡­ no one knows. Only those who lived in that time would have known. For some reason, no records remain about the beast.¡±

    The memory faded as Athena was brought back to the present by the coachman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Miss, we are here.¡±

    Blinking a few times, she realized that while she had been lost in thought, they had already crossed the enchanted forest. The carriage was now stationed in a clearing before a dense bamboo forest.

    ¡°Miss, the carriage only travels this far. You¡¯ll need to cross the bamboo forest on foot,¡± the coachman informed her. ¡°Rest assured, there are no harmful creatures here. Please inform the butler when you wish to return, and I will pick you up from this spot.¡±

    Athena nodded in understanding.

    After confirming she had heard him, the coachman turned the carriage. The mechanical horses neighed and took off, leaving a trail of dust behind. She listened to the rhythmic galloping until both the carriage and its sound disappeared into the forest.

    She took a deep breath in and let it out. The red button, gleaming like a ruby set among diamonds in the wristband, caught the sunlight. The serene bamboo forest stood in stark contrast to her churning thoughts.

    Despite her indifferent exterior, the past few hours had been overwhelming. Ever since she was a child, her way of processing things had been¡­ different. Her father and grandfather, the Emperor, often said that nothing could faze her easily.

    There was an incident in the royal palace when she and Ayden were younger. They had been playing in the stables when, somehow, a lamp fell, igniting the dry straw. Within moments, the entire stable was ablaze.

    Ayden panicked, tears streaming down his face as he clung to her. ¡°Sister, what do we do?¡±

    Athena quickly scanned their surroundings. The fire was spreading fast, but she spotted the barrels of water kept for the horses. Grabbing Ayden¡¯s hand, she led him there.

    ¡°Ayden, soak yourself completely¡ªdon¡¯t leave a single spot dry.¡±

    Without hesitation, he followed her instructions. She did the same, then found an opening where the flames weren¡¯t as intense.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    They dashed through the fire with everything they had.

    By the time they emerged, smoke clinging to their clothes, the servants¡ªwho had rushed over after hearing the panicked neighs¡ªstared in shock. The sight of the young princess and prince stepping out of the inferno left them breathless.

    That day, they received a severe scolding from their grandfather. Ayden had a fever for days and couldn¡¯t sleep without reliving the fire in his nightmares. But Athena? She carried on as if nothing had happened.

    Her mother had worried that something wasn¡¯t normal about her, but her father believed she was simply¡­ special.

    She thought about that incident as she walked through the bamboo forest. It was her first time crossing it, but the clear stone-paved trail made it easy to navigate. It didn¡¯t take long for her to reach the end.

    As she approached the exit, she felt a subtle shift in the air. Oh¡­ so this is the barrier to the Alpha dorm.

    As she stepped through the barrier, a palpable tension filled the air. Five pairs of anxious eyes locked onto her, their concern unmistakable.

 Chapter 19: Meeting Again

    It wasn¡¯t surprising to see Ayden, Julian, and Professor Leylani waiting for her, but spotting both seniors, Galena and Angela, was unexpected. The moment she stepped past the barrier, Ayden didn¡¯t hesitate. He ran straight to her, wrapping his arms around her as though afraid she might disappear. His grip was tight¡ªtoo tight¡ªbut Athena didn¡¯t complain. Instead, she patted his head, a silent reassurance that she was there, safe.

    ¡°Sister, where were you? I was so worried.¡±

    Athena patted his head affectionately. ¡°How was your trial?¡±

    Julian answered before Ayden could. ¡°It was amazing. Ayden was incredible.¡±

    Ayden quickly interjected, ¡°Not just me! Julian was amazing too.¡±

    A small smile tugged at the corner of Athena¡¯s lips. She had never doubted them.

    ¡°How was your trial?¡± Julian asked.

    Athena shrugged. ¡°Like any other.¡±

    Professor Leylani blinked. Then gasped. ¡°Like any other?¡± His usual composure cracked as he rubbed his temple, as if fighting a migraine. ¡°Athena, do you even realize what you just did?¡±

    Four pairs of eyes locked onto her, their confusion shifting into disbelief.

    Leylani exhaled sharply. ¡°You just passed a boss-level trial. Alone.¡±

    Four pairs of eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°What?¡± Ayden¡¯s voice trembled, his eyes brimming with unshed tears. ¡°Sister, was your trial that dangerous?¡±

    Athena glanced at her little brother clinging to her like he did when they were children. ¡°It was tough, but as you can see, I passed. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She then turned to Galena and Angela, stepping forward and placing her right hand over her left chest in a respectful bow.

    ¡°Thank you, seniors, for accompanying me and for providing me with those swords. Without them, I wouldn¡¯t have made it.¡±

    Galena flushed slightly. ¡°It was our duty to provide weapons to our juniors.¡±

    Angela simply nodded in approval.

    Galena hesitated before speaking. ¡°I have so many questions, but I promised to meet my professor in a few minutes. Let¡¯s meet again soon. I want to hear all about your experience.¡±

    Angela, who had been silently observing, finally spoke. ¡°I have classes too. See you later.¡±

    Galena rolled her eyes at Angela before turning to Professor Leylani and bowing. He acknowledged her with a nod, and both seniors disappeared.

    Clearing his throat, the professor turned back to Athena. ¡°How are you feeling? Any discomfort? You haven¡¯t received medical attention yet. Let me take you to the healers.¡±

    Before Athena could respond, Julian narrowed his eyes, studying her. ¡°Wait¡­ you changed your clothes. And you look completely fine. How?¡±

    Athena let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    Ayden, always observant, pointed to her wrist. ¡°Does it have anything to do with that bracelet?¡±

    Athena chuckled. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Professor Leylani regarded her for a moment before speaking. ¡°Meet me at the principal¡¯s office after lunch. We have a lot to discuss.¡±

    Athena nodded in agreement.

    ¡°And don¡¯t use any skills on academy grounds without permission.¡± He gave one last stern look before disappearing.

    Ayden tilted his head, confused. ¡°Why would the professor warn us not to use skills? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to war¡­ we¡¯re just going to eat.¡±

    The three of them began walking toward the canteen, exchanging their trial experiences. Athena gave a brief summary of hers, though leaving out certain details.

    When she finished, Ayden pouted. ¡°My sister had to survive all alone.¡±

    Athena grimaced. ¡°Not exactly. I had people who took care of me.¡±

    Ayden blinked. ¡°Who?¡±

    Athena hesitated, considering whether to tell them about Cleo and the others. In the end, she decided to keep it vague.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say¡­ there was someone.¡±

    Julian narrowed his eyes, suspicious. ¡°Who?¡±

    Athena stopped walking and met their gazes. ¡°They weren¡¯t human. Some kind of mechanical beings.¡±

    Ayden¡¯s curiosity flared. ¡°What kind of beings?¡±

    Athena took a deep breath. ¡°Beings without life¡­ but who exist without air or water.¡±

    Ayden¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Wow! Can I meet them?¡±

    Athena chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they can leave the Alpha dorm, but if you want to see them, work hard and join me there.¡±

    Determination flickered in both Ayden and Julian¡¯s eyes. They had a new goal¡ªto grow stronger, to reach Alpha, and to stand by Athena¡¯s side.

    As they talked, they reached the canteen that Galena had shown Athena earlier. It was packed with students¡ªboth new and old. Carefully navigating through the crowd, they made their way to the food station, only to be met with a long line.

    It took some time before they finally reached the front.

    The air shifted the moment they walked in. An elvish girl, draped in fine silk and arrogance, strolled forward, her silver hair catching the light like polished metal. Behind her, a pack of male followers trailed, their postures stiff with entitlement. She and her entourage walked straight toward them.

    Ayden, who had just scanned his token, was chatting happily with the lady in charge of the food station while she and her assistants arranged his meal on a tray. After receiving his food, he stepped aside to wait for Athena and Julian.

    Each token had its privileges, determining the allocated meals for its holder. Just as Athena was about to scan hers, the elvish girl and her group reached her. The girl, arrogant and clearly used to being the center of attention, attempted to shove Athena aside.

    To her shock, Athena didn¡¯t even budge.

    Annoyed, Athena turned to look at her. The girl scowled, then turned to her followers and commanded arrogantly, ¡°Move this wench out of my way.¡±

    One of the guys scoffed. ¡°Who does she think she is? Just because she wears pants, does she think she can be a man too?¡±

    The others laughed, clearly enjoying themselves.

    Julian¡¯s fury flared. Without missing a beat, he spoke loudly, ¡°Nowadays, some guys think flocking around a girl makes them look impressive. What idiots.¡±

    The lady behind the counter snorted in amusement.

    The elvish girl¡¯s face turned red with rage. ¡°How dare you lowly beings talk to me that way? Do you even know who I am? I am the young lady of the elvish merchant family!¡±

    Athena sighed internally, already annoyed. ¡®Come on, I am not in the mood for this.¡¯

    Still, she kept her tone polite. ¡°Miss, please keep the line. We¡¯ve been waiting just like everyone else. It¡¯s common sense to follow the queue.¡±

    The girl scoffed. ¡°That may be common sense for the likes of you. You look like you¡¯re from a noble family, but you clearly lack class. A noble should be elegant.¡±

    Athena pursed her lips¡ªa clear warning sign. Both Ayden and Julian exchanged glances. They knew from experience that whenever she did that, nothing good followed.

    This time, Athena didn¡¯t bother hiding her irritation. "Ah¡­ I see. You must have skipped orientation," Athena said, her tone dripping with amusement. "Let me educate you. At Hunter¡¯s Academy, strength is everything. Not your name, not your money¡ªjust you. So if you think you can push others around with your wealth, I suggest you find another playground."

    Humiliated, the elvish girl¡¯s face turned even redder. Without another word, she spun on her heel and stormed off, taking a seat at an empty table, still fuming.

    She gestured for one of her goons to come closer and whispered something into his ear before smirking in their direction.

    After collecting their food, Athena, Ayden, and Julian found an empty table and sat down, thinking the confrontation was over.

    But it wasn¡¯t.

    Not yet.

 Chapter 20: A New? Friend

    Ayden looked at his sister with stars in his eyes, eagerly recounting their trial with exaggerated gestures and excitement. ¡°Sister, I killed a lot of hellhounds with my brother Julian!¡± His expectant gaze practically screamed, Sister, praise me!

    Athena chuckled and raised her hand, gently patting his head. Watching this, Julian straightened up, giving her a wounded look, his eyes full of mock betrayal.

    She rolled her eyes and ruffled his hair¡ªbut with a bit more force. Julian flinched. ¡°Come on! Why the double standard? Can¡¯t you be gentle with me too? I¡¯m your one and only best friend!¡±

    Ayden smirked smugly. ¡°Of course she¡¯s more gentle with me. She loves me the most.¡±

    Julian grimaced and scrunched his nose. ¡°Yeah, yeah, that¡¯s true. But mark my words¡ªthere¡¯ll be a day when she¡¯s nicer to me.¡± He turned toward Athena and winked dramatically.

    Athena deadpanned. ¡°There¡¯ll be a day when I eat my lunch in peace. But today is not that day.¡±

    Ayden burst into laughter. ¡°When will you learn? It¡¯s never going to work on her.¡±

    Julian shrugged. ¡°Hey, nothing wrong with trying once in a while.¡±

    Athena shook her head with a sigh.Just as Athena, Ayden, and Julian were settling in to eat, a familiar presence lurked nearby.

    One of the elvish girl¡¯s lackeys strutted toward their table, balancing a full tray in his hands. His posture was stiff, and his steps were exaggeratedly slow¡ªtoo deliberate.

    Athena didn¡¯t even need to look at him to know what was about to happen.

    Here we go¡­

    The guy reached Athena¡¯s seat and¡ªoh-so-conveniently¡ªtripped.

    The tray tilted¡ªfood, soup, and juice flying straight toward her.

    Time seemed to slow.

    Athena instinctively reached out to grab it, but someone moved even faster.

    A blur of silver and green flashed past.

    The tray never reached Athena. Instead, in a beautiful display of karma, it smacked full-force into the face of the very guy who had been carrying it.

    SPLAT.

    The entire cafeteria went dead silent.

    Julian let out a low whistle. ¡°Damn.¡±

    The guy froze. Soup dripped from his hair, mashed potatoes slid down his nose, and bits of meat clung to his eyelashes.

    Athena blinked, staring at the aftermath. She hadn¡¯t even needed to lift a finger.

    Her sharp eyes flickered to the person who had intercepted the tray¡ªa quiet, moss-green-eyed elvish girl.

    Interesting¡­

    The girl didn¡¯t even stick around. Without a word, she melted into the crowd.

    Meanwhile, the humiliated lackey stood there, too stunned to react. It was as if his brain had yet to process how he had managed to betray himself so efficiently.

    Then, the laughter erupted.

    It started as a few muffled snickers but quickly spread like wildfire.

    Even the cafeteria staff covered their mouths, trying¡ªand failing¡ªto contain their amusement.

    Julian grinned at Athena. ¡°See? No need for you to retaliate. The universe took care of it for you.¡±

    Ayden beamed. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen karma work so fast!¡±

    The elvish girl¡¯s table of bullies turned red with embarrassment. Their once-smug leader clenched her fists and stormed out of the canteen, leaving her lackey behind in his state of culinary devastation.

    Realizing he was alone, the guy scrambled to his feet, cheeks burning, and bolted after them without a word.

    As the last of the snickers faded, Athena exhaled, shaking her head.

    So many brainless brats running around these days¡­

    Julian nudged her playfully. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t tell me you were actually gonna waste your food by throwing it at her.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Athena smirked. ¡°Tempting, but no. I was thinking of something¡­ less messy.¡±

    Ayden grinned. ¡°Like what?¡±

    Athena picked up her knife and twirled it between her fingers with dangerous ease.

    Julian cleared his throat. ¡°Yep. Never mind. We don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    The three of them returned to their meal, the earlier irritation now replaced by amusement.

    But as Athena ate, she couldn¡¯t shake the thought of the elvish girl. Why had she helped?

    We¡¯ll meet again, she thought.

    And when we do, I¡¯ll thank her properly.

    Even though her plate was filled with exquisite food, Athena suddenly found it unpalatable after all the unnecessary drama. She felt guilty about wasting it.

    A childhood memory resurfaced.

    When she was little, there was a time she had refused to eat. Alice, distressed by the princess¡¯s refusal, called her mother, Agatha. While Agatha tried everything to coax her into eating, Alexander returned from his rounds at the border.

    Without hesitation, he scooped up his stubborn daughter and carried her to the balcony overlooking the garden. Settling her in his arms, he spoke gently.

    ¡°Cupcake, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    Little Athena scrunched her face in disgust.

    Alexander sighed. ¡°Baby, always remember¡ªwhile you have plenty of your favorite foods, there are people out there who don¡¯t even know how they¡¯ll feed their children tomorrow. Some go to bed hungry every night. So never refuse to eat, and never waste food. Okay?¡±

    Hearing her father¡¯s words, little Athena had eaten her meal without further fuss. Since then, she had never complained about food or wasted a single bite.

    It was one of the reasons the elvish girl and her goons irritated her so much. They weren¡¯t just causing trouble¡ªthey were wasting food.

    Ayden and Julian noticed Athena staring at her unfinished plate, looking genuinely torn. Without a word, they volunteered to finish it for her.

    Ayden had always found this side of his sister fascinating. She was known for her cold demeanor, but when it came to wasting food, she looked almost¡­ agonized.

    He knew that when the guy had dropped the tray, Athena hadn¡¯t been upset because they were targeting her¡ªshe was upset because they had wasted perfectly good food.

    Once they finished their meals, they headed toward the principal¡¯s office.

    When they reached the library, Ayden and Julian decided to stay behind, telling Athena they would wait for her inside until she returned.

    Athena walked alone toward the principal¡¯s office, the path lined with towering bookshelves from the academy¡¯s main library.

    Yet, she wasn¡¯t alone.

    For the past few minutes, she had felt the presence of someone trailing her.

    Persistent.

    She exhaled softly, not bothering to turn around.

    ¡°If you have something to say, you should just come out and speak.¡± She paused for a beat. ¡°And by the way, thanks for earlier.¡±

    Silence.

    Then, from behind a pillar, a pair of moss-green eyes peeked out.

    Athena¡¯s sharp gaze caught the flicker of hesitation before the girl stepped forward, cheeks slightly flushed.

    Athena took her in¡ªdelicate features, silver hair, and a certain cautious grace. An elf, no doubt, but there was something¡­ different about her.

    She lacks the arrogance most elves carry.

    Then, Athena¡¯s gaze flickered to something else.

    A small whistle hung from a string around the girl¡¯s neck.

    Something in Athena¡¯s mind clicked.

    I¡¯ve seen her before.

    Her lips parted, but instead of speaking, she did something unexpected.

    She lifted her hands and signed.

    ¡°Do you know sign language?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Instantly, her hands moved in response. ¡°Yes! You sign too?¡±

    Athena arched a brow. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be asking if I didn¡¯t.¡±

    The girl giggled, then straightened and signed carefully, as if trying to make the best impression. ¡°I am Alya Grace Endora, fourth princess of the Elvish Kingdom. You can call me Alya.¡±

    Athena crossed her arms, eyeing her. ¡°So, Alya, why have you been following me?¡±

    Alya¡¯s cheeks flushed darker, but she didn¡¯t hesitate this time.

    ¡°You and your friends were so cool in the canteen.¡± She hesitated, then added, ¡°Can I¡­ be your friend?¡±

    Athena blinked. Of all the things she expected, this was not one of them.

    Alya¡¯s fingers twitched before she signed again, faster this time.

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t speak, no one talks to me.¡± Her movements slowed slightly. ¡°That girl who tried to bully you¡ªLuna¡ªused to bully me back in the Elvish Kingdom. I¡¯ve always wanted to stand up to her, but whenever I try to communicate, she mocks me.¡±

    Athena narrowed her eyes. So that¡¯s why she stepped in earlier.

    Then, she smirked. ¡°And you don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be mean to you?¡±

    Alya shook her head instantly. ¡°No. You¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±

    Athena raised a brow. ¡°How do you know what kind of person I am?¡±

    Alya smiled¡ªnot the shy, hesitant kind.

    This was different.

    It was the kind of smile people wore when they knew something you didn¡¯t.

    Athena studied her, the gears in her mind turning.

    Have we met before?

    She searched Alya¡¯s face again. Why does she feel so familiar?

    Before she could dig further, Alya beamed and signed, ¡°Can we talk later? I¡¯ll wait for you in the library.¡±

    Athena exhaled and signed back, ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    Alya eagerly nodded before dashing away, silver hair swaying behind her.

    Athena watched her disappear into the library.

    Then, she turned to leave¡ªbut after just two steps, she froze.

    Her breath hitched.

    An old memory resurfaced.

    A memory of those exact moss-green eyes looking up at her with admiration¡ªyears ago.

 Chapter 21: Alya

    It was a warm, bright day. Little Athena strolled through the garden, enjoying the gentle breeze, while a curious Ayden and a mischievous Julian trailed behind her.

    As they wandered, a commotion caught Athena¡¯s attention. Voices rang out loudly from the direction of the central fountain. She paused, frowning, and the boys followed suit. It sounded like some children were bullying someone.

    Moving cautiously, they approached the group. As they got closer, the scene became clearer¡ªa group of elvish children stood in a semi-circle, surrounding a lone girl in the middle. She looked pitiful, her head hanging low as if trying to shield herself from their harsh words.

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± one of the boys sneered.

    ¡°How many times have I told you to stay at least two feet away from us?¡± A girl grabbed the child¡¯s shoulder, shaking her forcefully.

    The little girl trembled under the grip.

    ¡°Mute and deaf now, are you?¡± the older girl mocked. ¡°Every time you walk beside us, your mere presence disgusts us.¡±

    Another girl, who appeared to be Athena¡¯s age, clung to the sleeve of an older boy and pouted. ¡°Brother, she tried to bully me just now.¡±

    The older boy furrowed his brows, his sharp glare landing on the already tearful child.

    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous of my sister because she¡¯s perfect, and you¡¯re nothing but a defect.¡±

    Another boy standing behind the trembling girl stepped forward. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t listen to her! She can¡¯t even speak, so she can¡¯t tell you what really happened. But I was here. I saw everything.¡±

    Before the older boy could respond, another child shoved him. ¡°Shut up, you brat. One eyesore wasn¡¯t enough¡ªFather had to bring another into the world.¡± He spat in disgust.

    Athena clenched her fists. Cowards. That¡¯s all they were¡ªcowards who took pleasure in picking on someone weaker than them.

    ¡°Cowards!¡± she shouted.

    All heads snapped toward her.

    ¡°Why are you bullying someone weaker than you?¡± she demanded, stepping forward.

    The girl holding her brother¡¯s sleeve turned and sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are, calling us cowards? Do you even know who we are?¡±

    Athena rolled her eyes. ¡°What does that have to do with anything? A coward is a coward, whether mortal or immortal.¡±

    While Athena held the attention of the bullies, Ayden and Julian silently slipped between them, grabbing the trembling girl and guiding her away. She looked malnourished, her bones visible beneath her thin frame.

    The older girl reached out again, intending to grab her shoulder, but before she could, Athena swiftly pulled out a whistle from her pocket and blew into it.

    No sound was heard.

    And yet, a moment later, Prince Alexander appeared with several guards.

    ¡°Cupcake, are you alright?¡± He scooped Athena into his arms, scanning her for any signs of harm.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Once satisfied she was unscathed, he turned serious. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Athena pursed her lips. ¡°Dad, they were bullying this girl. They called her names and mocked her because she¡¯s mute.¡±

    Alexander¡¯s expression darkened. He turned to the man standing beside him¡ªan imposing elvish prince, his face etched with disappointment.

    Athena¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Only then did she realize the identity of the children¡ªthey were Elvish royalty.

    The Elvish prince strode forward, scooping up the trembling girl in his arms before turning his glare on the older boy. ¡°How many times have I told you not to neglect or bully her? She is your sister, too.¡±

    The boy pursed his lips but said nothing.

    That day, the prince punished all the children except the weak little girl and her brother, who had tried to defend her.

    From that moment until the end of their visit, the girl and her brother stayed close to Athena, Ayden, and Julian. Over time, she gained weight and started to look like any normal child her age.

    When the time came for them to part ways, the air was thick with sadness. Athena was worried about the girl¡¯s future.

    So, she did something.

    She took the whistle¡ªher father¡¯s birthday gift to her¡ªremoved the chain from her neck, and tied it around the little girl¡¯s instead.

    ¡°If you ever need help, blow this whistle. Help will come. I hope we meet again, friend.¡±

    As the memory faded, Athena found herself smiling.

    She had met her friend again.

    As Athena relived her old memories, she arrived at the principal¡¯s office. Taking a deep breath, she steadied herself, fully aware of what awaited her beyond those doors.

    Knock. Knock.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Principal Sylvester¡¯s voice rang out, laced with unmistakable excitement.

    Pushing open the door, she was met with numerous expectant gazes¡ªfar more than she had anticipated.

    ¡°Miss Arcane, please take a seat.¡± Principal Sylvester gestured to the chair in the center of the room. Athena complied, settling herself amidst the circle of professors.

    Alfred Leylani gave her an apologetic look, but she merely pursed her lips.

    ¡°So, Miss Arcane, we have a few questions for you.¡± Principal Sylvester rested his chin on his clasped hands.

    Athena nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with your skills. Do you have anything to say?¡±

    She glanced at Alfred in confusion, sensing there was something she wasn¡¯t aware of.

    Alfred, noticing her expression, elaborated. ¡°Inherent skills are inherited from your parents. They usually mutate only after reaching a certain level of mastery. However, your inherent skill has already mutated. Did you experience anything unusual?¡±

    Athena shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Sylvester leaned forward slightly. ¡°Then how were you able to use your sword to draw a barrier array?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°It was simple. I channeled my mana into the sword, and its properties changed accordingly.¡±

    One of the professors narrowed his eyes. ¡°Child, do you know why, despite some books suggesting that it''s possible, no one actually does it?¡±

    Athena remained silent, allowing him to continue.

    ¡°Because such a technique requires an immense amount of mana¡ªfar beyond what any child your age should possess. How did you do it?¡±

    Athena¡¯s gaze met his evenly. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m blessed with abundant mana. Is that a problem?¡±

    The room fell silent for a moment before Sylvester cleared his throat.

    ¡°Then tell us, what did you see in the Alpha dorms?¡±

    She carefully chose her words, opting not to reveal anything about Rufus for now. Instead, she described the robotic maids and butlers, as well as the enchanted forest.

    With each revelation, gasps echoed through the room. The endless stream of questions drained her patience, but she endured it.

    Athena sighed as she exited the office, rolling her shoulders. Three hours of questioning, and still no real answers. If anything, she had even more questions now. But one thing was certain¡ªshe wasn¡¯t just another student in their eyes. They were watching her closely.

    Athena hurried out of the office, anxious about whether Alya had waited or left. She had just begun walking toward the library when¡ª

    The whistle pierced the air.

    Her eyes widened.

    Without hesitation, she bolted forward. The onlookers barely saw a blur before she disappeared, only to reappear at the library entrance in an instant.

    Inside, chaos awaited her.

 Chapter 22: Confrontation In The Library

    From the moment Athena met that Northern prince and the elvish troublemaker, she knew they were both bad news. One was arrogant simply because he was a prince, while the other was an airheaded brat who believed her family¡¯s wealth surpassed even royalty. Otherwise, how else could she explain the drama unfolding in the library?

    Athena pursed her lips as she took in the scene¡ªLuna, the elvish girl, was holding Alya¡¯s whistle, taunting her by calling her mute. Alya wasn¡¯t alone; Ayden and Julian were there too. She could see Julian struggling to restrain his anger while also holding Ayden back from lashing out.

    As she moved closer, she spotted the Northern prince standing beside Luna. For a moment, she assumed he was there to join forces with her, but then she heard his annoyed voice.

    ¡°Yes, I hate the Arcane princess and prince¡ª even that loyal dog of theirs,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I am neither petty nor cheap like you.¡±

    Luna laughed mockingly. ¡°That¡¯s rich coming from you. You and them are enemies, shouldn¡¯t you be joining hands with me to fight against them?¡±

    He let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°If I want to win against her, I¡¯ll do it the right way. I¡¯m not like you, scheming in the shadows over petty grievances.¡±

    That¡­ was unexpected.

    Athena had assumed, based on their earlier encounters and what she knew about his father, that the prince would be nothing more than another schemer. But this? This was a surprise. Then again¡­ her eyes narrowed as she studied him. Maybe he¡¯s just pretending to be honorable¡­ Something is definitely fishy. Let¡¯s wait and see.

    She cleared her throat loudly, drawing all eyes to her.

    ¡°And who do we have here again?¡± she asked, slowly approaching her friends.

    Ayden and Julian visibly relaxed at her presence.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better,¡± she mused, tilting her head, ¡°I¡¯d think you were stalking us.¡±

    Luna scoffed. ¡°As if I¡¯d waste my time stalking the likes of you.¡±

    Julian¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Do you even know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± he said through gritted teeth.

    Luna scoffed again. ¡°And what does that have to do with me? She may be a princess, but on academy grounds, she¡¯s just a student like the rest of us. Weren¡¯t you the ones who said that to me before?¡±

    Ayden was about to snap back, but Athena tsked, cutting him off.

    ¡°I assume you were the one who started this little spat,¡± she said coolly. ¡°I know my brother and my best friend well enough to know they wouldn¡¯t have initiated this. So tell me¡ªwhat exactly is your problem?¡±

    ¡°First of all, I wasn¡¯t even trying to mess with your friends,¡± Luna sneered, her voice dripping with disdain.

    Athena crossed her arms. ¡°Then how did Alya¡¯s whistle end up in your hands?¡±

    Luna glanced down at the whistle she had forcibly taken from Alya, her expression momentarily faltering.

    Ayden was the one to answer. ¡°Sister, Alya was sitting in a corner, quietly reading. Then she¡±¡ªhe shot a glare at Luna¡ª¡°came out of nowhere and started belittling her, calling her names, and telling her¡­¡± Ayden trailed off, his face clouded with anger.

    Athena¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Told her what?¡±

    Ayden looked hurt, so Julian stepped in to finish. ¡°She told Alya that her mother killed herself, that her siblings ignored her because she was born mute. Then she ripped the whistle off her neck and refused to give it back. We tried reasoning with her, but she just started insulting us¡ªand you. That¡¯s when he arrived,¡± Julian nodded towards the Northern prince, ¡°and she tried to get him on her side. Then you know the rest. Oh! And Ayden tricked her into blowing the whistle.¡±

    Athena¡¯s gaze darkened, her fingers briefly twitching at her side. Mock me all you want, but attacking someone¡¯s dead mother? That¡¯s low, even for you.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    She inhaled sharply, pushing down the urge to snap.

    For a split second, she imagined Luna choking on her own arrogance, but she exhaled sharply, forcing the thought away. People like Luna weren¡¯t worth her rage.

    It had already been a long day, and now she had to deal with Luna¡¯s antics too.

    ¡°You may be bored and have nothing better to do than throw tantrums,¡± she said coolly, ¡°but we are here to study, not entertain you. Before you call someone useless, remember that Alya completed trials for a dorm two levels higher than yours.¡±

    A heavy silence fell over the room. The tense, almost suffocating atmosphere was broken when a sharp voice rang out.

    ¡°I know fights between students are common at the Academy,¡± Professor Talia announced as she entered, her commanding voice echoing through the library, ¡°but my library is not your battleground. If you want to fight, wait until the tournament starts.¡±

    Despite her petite frame, her presence was enough to make even the boldest students flinch.

    ¡°Until then,¡± she continued, ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t cause trouble. It may not end well for any of you. Now, disperse and get back to your studies.¡±

    With that, the gathered crowd quickly scattered.

    Luna shot them one last glare before tossing the whistle carelessly onto the ground and storming off with her cronies.

    The Northern prince, who had remained silent throughout the encounter, rolled his eyes at Luna¡¯s retreating figure before glancing back at Athena with his usual disdain.

    Athena studied him closely, tilting her head. ¡°You hate us, yet you refuse to align with Luna? Interesting¡­¡±

    He met her gaze, unimpressed. ¡°I said I wanted to win fairly. That doesn¡¯t mean I want to be your friend.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Athena smiled faintly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Without another word, he turned and left.

    Now, only Athena, Alya, Ayden, and Julian remained.

    Ayden was the first to break the silence. ¡°You know, the moment I saw that whistle, I knew who she was.¡± He turned to Alya with a bright smile. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, little birdie.¡±

    Julian grinned. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Athena picked up the whistle from the floor, dusted it off, and handed it back to Alya. ¡°Here. Keep this with you always.¡±

    Alya¡¯s eyes practically glowed with joy. ¡°You three remember me?¡± she signed eagerly.

    The three of them signed back in unison. Yes.

    With that, they settled down, catching up on everything that had happened in their lives since their last meeting.

    As they talked, they wandered onto an unfamiliar path bustling with students carrying various items.

    Ayden¡¯s curiosity was immediately piqued. ¡°Sister, where did they get all that?¡±

    Julian scanned the surroundings. ¡°Looks like they bought them from somewhere, but I thought we weren¡¯t allowed to leave the academy unless authorized by a professor or in case of a family emergency.¡±

    Athena shrugged as if she had no idea.

    Alya, who had been quietly observing their hesitation, rolled her eyes and stepped ahead of them. After a few steps, she stopped, turned around, and gestured for them to follow.

    Without hesitation, they trailed after her, noticing how confidently she navigated the path. She moved swiftly, clearly familiar with the route. When they reached the end, a sprawling market came into view.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Ayden and Julian exclaimed in unison, their jaws practically on the floor.

    Alya turned to face them, dramatically bowing before gesturing grandly. ¡°Welcome to the Circle Market.¡±

    Her hands moved with excited gestures as she explained, ¡°This is where students can sell anything they want. There are food stalls, tea shops, fruit vendors, and so much more. You can get anything here by exchanging credits.¡±

    Athena¡¯s mind flashed back to something her father had once mentioned. The Circle Market was well-known among the students. Unlike those who took on missions to earn credits, the students running these stalls preferred a more stable way to earn. They gathered resources from within the academy grounds or from nearby safe zones to sell their goods.

    The scent of sizzling meat filled the air, mingling with the crisp aroma of freshly brewed tea. Vendors called out their wares, their voices blending into a vibrant hum of bartering and laughter. Exotic fruits glistened under the lantern lights, and a stall keeper expertly flipped skewers over an open flame.

    It was a completely different side of the academy¡ªone she hadn¡¯t expected to see.

    Meanwhile, the Northern prince, who had left the library with his entourage, walked through a long corridor, his pace gradually slowing as he became lost in thought. While his goons moved ahead, he lagged behind, deep in contemplation.

    His steps slowed as a strange prickle ran down his spine. Why does it feel like I¡¯m being watched?

    His instincts screamed at him to turn around¡ªtoo late.

    Suddenly, two hands shot out from the shadows and yanked him into the darkness.

    A surge of panic shot through him, his blood running cold. Before he could react¡ªbefore he could even scream¡ªa firm hand clamped over his mouth, muffling any sound. He struggled, but the grip was relentless. The unseen assailant dragged him deeper into the darkness with alarming force.

 Chapter 23: Unexpected Meeting

    The trio, led by Alya through the Circle Market, explored countless stalls, marveling at the variety of goods on display. They spent the entire afternoon wandering the bustling marketplace. According to the Academy¡¯s rules, every new student who passed their house trial was automatically awarded credits. The amount varied depending on the difficulty of the trial¡ªranging from 20 to 100 credits. Compared to completing Academy-assigned missions, earning these initial credits was by far the easiest.

    As they walked, they indulged in small treats¡ªcandies, candied fruits, and sizzling meat skewers. While Alya and the boys focused on enjoying their snacks, Athena¡¯s eyes roamed the market with curiosity. Julian, noticing her wandering gaze, nudged her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat? You didn¡¯t even finish your lunch. If Miss Alice finds out, she¡¯ll start one of her dramas.¡±

    Athena couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. She could practically hear Alice¡¯s nagging: ¡®Princess, this won¡¯t do! How can you skip meals? If you don¡¯t eat properly, how will you ever surpass your father?¡¯ She sighed inwardly. I do miss them all.

    Hearing Julian mention Alice, Ayden chimed in, grinning. ¡°If Miss Alice were here, that Luna¡ªor whatever her name is¡ªwouldn¡¯t have dared to insult Sister.¡±

    Alya, who remembered Athena¡¯s personal maid from her visits to the Arcane Empire, smiled fondly. Alice had always doted on Athena, caring for her like family. For Alya, meeting her childhood friends again was a blessing. She had feared being alienated at the Academy, but now she knew she had true friends who genuinely cared for her.

    As they laughed and chatted, Athena¡¯s gaze landed on a shop with a sign that read Soul Bound Care Center. Many senior students were coming and going, carrying packages. Curious, she gestured to Alya. ¡°Do you know what that shop sells?¡±

    Alya shrugged, indicating she had no idea. Just then, a second-year student exited the shop, struggling with a large parcel. Athena and Ayden exchanged glances before turning expectantly to Julian.

    Julian groaned, muttering under his breath, ¡°This brother and sister always make me do the dirty work.¡± With a resigned sigh, he strode over to the girl, flashing his most charming smile.

    The effect was immediate. The girl turned beet red, stumbling over her words as she tried to answer his questions.

    Ayden, watching Julian¡¯s effortless charisma in action, let out an impressed whistle. ¡°Wow! Brother is so handsome, isn¡¯t he, Sister?¡±

    Athena blinked at him in shock before dramatically gagging twice. Then, she turned toward Julian with a look of utter disgust.

    When Julian returned, he was greeted by her expression. He sighed in mock offense, looking at Ayden. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you called me handsome, and then she gagged.¡±

    Alya giggled while Ayden smirked.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Ayden quickly changed the subject. ¡°What did you find out?¡±

    Julian beamed. ¡°It¡¯s a pet care shop.¡±

    Ayden tilted his head. ¡°Wait¡­ we¡¯re allowed to bring pets to the Academy?¡±

    Julian chuckled. ¡°Not regular pets. Soul-bound pets¡ªlike Prince Alexander¡¯s black pegasus.¡±

    Understanding dawned on their faces.

    ¡°So if we have a soul-bound beast, this shop offers advice and products to care for them,¡± Julian mused.

    Ayden¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°I heard the first activity we¡¯ll have at the Academy is finding our soul-bound beast! I can¡¯t wait to see what mine will be.¡±

    They spent the rest of the afternoon exploring, their laughter and joy echoing through the market.

    But for the Northern prince¡­ his day was far from pleasant.

    His life had never been easy. As the son and heir of the Crown Prince of the Northern Empire, he had grown up in a palace that felt more like a battlefield than a home. He had never known the warmth of a father¡¯s guidance or the love of a mother¡¯s embrace. He understood his place better than anyone¡ªwhile the world saw him as a future crown prince, within those palace walls, he was nothing more than an inconvenience.

    When the figure dragged him into the darkness, fear gripped him at first. But as they moved deeper into the shadows, his racing heart steadied. He didn¡¯t know who this person was, but he understood their purpose.

    Before long, they arrived at an underground lair¡ªhidden beneath the very grounds of the Academy. He was astonished that such a place existed without anyone knowing. The chamber was dimly lit, the only source of light a blood-red glow, eerily similar to the one in his father¡¯s chambers. In the center of the room lay an altar, where a dark figure was sprawled.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    From what he knew, the Abyss had no foothold in the Hunter¡¯s Academy¡ªyet here it was. Their apostles had already infiltrated.

    Surrounding the altar were several black-clad figures. He could tell that some were professors, while others were students. The man who had dragged him into the lair released him, shoving him forward to stand before the gathered cultists.

    ¡°Prince Kane, it¡¯s nice to see you,¡± the man drawled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to seek us out as soon as possible?¡±

    Kane clenched his fists but kept his tone lazy, masking his frustration. ¡°I was a bit busy.¡±

    The man sneered. ¡°Seems like you still don¡¯t know how to set your priorities straight. Should I punish you for your defiance, Prince?¡±

    Kane met the man¡¯s gaze without flinching. He was no stranger to punishment. He had endured it so often that he barely saw the point in resisting anymore.

    Another voice rose from the crowd. ¡°You act like a spoiled brat to make His Highness leave you alone. But you¡¯re just a puppet, a mere stand-in. Honor means nothing to you.¡±

    Another scoffed. ¡°Who do you think you are? Has her beauty blinded you so much that you wish to fight her fairly?¡±

    A third voice sneered, dripping with contempt. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your place. His Highness has other plans for her.¡±

    Kane remained silent. He didn¡¯t understand their obsession with that girl. He admired her¡ªher strength, her unwavering defiance against injustice. But as someone who knew his father¡¯s plans better than anyone, he also knew one thing for certain.

    She would never fit into them.

    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Kane asked, his voice laced with irritation. ¡°Are you wasting my time just because you¡¯re bored? And what is all this mess?¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know,¡± the man replied with a sinister smile. ¡°We are summoning our lord¡¯s blessing. And I do hope you¡¯ll help us with it.¡±

    Before Kane could react, several black-clad figures stepped forward, seizing him by the arms. Their grip was ironclad, forcing his hands toward the dark mass on the altar. As he was dragged closer, the details of the grotesque sight before him became clearer.

    A dead animal lay sprawled across the altar, its body drenched in blood. Its stomach was torn open, intestines spilling onto the cold stone. The eyes had been gouged out, leaving nothing but hollow sockets.

    His breath hitched. A sacrifice¡­ they¡¯re trying to summon the power of the Abyss.

    A small part of him felt relieved¡ªthey hadn¡¯t succeeded yet. But another part of him grew tense at the horrifying possibility: What if they use my blood as a medium?

    Panic threatened to creep in, but he forced himself to remain composed.

    The figures restraining him tightened their grip, their strength overpowering his own. A sharp pain shot through him as a blade sliced across both his palms.

    Hot blood dripped from his hands, staining the cold, lifeless body on the altar. The moment his blood made contact, a faint glow flickered to life, sending a wave of excitement through the onlookers.

    But just as quickly as it appeared, the glow extinguished.

    A heavy silence fell over the room.

    Disappointment turned their excitement into anger.

    The man, his face twisted in fury, grabbed Kane by the back of his neck and slammed him onto the ground with brutal force. A sickening crack echoed through the chamber. Pain shot through his ribs, but he refused to show weakness.

    The man crouched down, gripping Kane¡¯s collar tightly. ¡°Why are you such a disappointment?¡± he spat. ¡°It should have been His little highness in your place, not a worthless stand-in like you.¡±

    Kane met his glare with defiance, his jaw clenched.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had heard those words.

    And it wouldn¡¯t be the last.

    The man tightened his grip around Kane¡¯s throat, nearly choking him. His voice was low, menacing. ¡°Listen to me carefully. Next time, don¡¯t make me come looking for you. And if I ever see you getting close to those Arcanians¡­¡± He leaned in, his breath hot with malice. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. But I have ways to make you wish you were dead.¡±

    With that, he yanked Kane to his feet.

    That was when he noticed it¡ªthe crack in the enchanted mask Kane was wearing.

    Perhaps he had thrown him so forcefully that the mask, designed to alter one''s appearance, had fractured.The moment the crack was revealed, a pair of dark blue eyes with vertical pupils locked onto him, blazing with barely restrained fury.

    The cultist stared, his expression unreadable.

    Then¡ªa flicker of recognition. Barely there, but Kane caught it.

    ¡°What¡­¡± The man¡¯s grip on Kane¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°What are you?¡±

    For the first time, the cultist looked shaken.

    But he quickly masked his unease, gesturing to one of the black-clad figures. ¡°Fix his mask and bandage his hands before we send him back.¡±

    With that, he turned and left, followed by the rest of the robed figures.

    The remaining man silently patched up Kane¡¯s mask, wrapped his injured hands, and straightened his disheveled clothes before shoving him toward the exit. Then, like a shadow, he vanished.

    Kane was left alone.

    Pain radiated through his body¡ªhis cracked ribs throbbed with every breath, and his hands burned from the fresh wounds. He staggered down the long corridor, trying to steady himself.

    That was when Athena and her group returned.

    Standing in the darkness, hidden from sight, he watched as they passed.

    But just as he thought he was in the clear, Athena suddenly stopped.

    She turned.

    For the briefest of moments, their eyes met.

    His heart pounded against his ribs.

    Less than a second later, she narrowed her gaze, then turned back and walked away with her friends as if nothing had happened.

    Kane let out a quiet breath of relief.

    But as Athena continued forward, something lingered in her mind¡ªhis bandaged hands, the way he was slightly limping.

    That wasn¡¯t there before.

    Her instincts whispered to her.

    There¡¯s something fishy about him.

 Chapter 24: Official Start

    For the next few days, the four of them spent their time exploring the market and familiarizing themselves with the academy. They even met Galena and Angela a few times. According to them, the academy would become much more crowded after the opening ceremony, as most students had gone home and would only return on the day of the event.

    The opening ceremony wasn¡¯t just tradition¡ªit was the Academy¡¯s way of setting the stage. This year, however, things were different.

    The trials had changed everything.

    With so many students awakening their mana early, the entire ceremony had been reshaped. And Athena had no doubt that she and her friends were about to be thrown into the spotlight.

    It didn¡¯t take long for that day to arrive.

    Early in the morning, Athena was training in her dorm¡¯s private training room when Rufus, who had been absent since their last encounter, suddenly reappeared.

    ¡°Hey, kid! You¡¯re so diligent. It¡¯s good to see such a hardworking student at this age.¡±

    Athena raised a brow. ¡°You speak as if you know other students'' morning routines.¡±

    Rufus puffed his chest with pride. ¡°Of course! I see everything that happens within these academy walls.¡± He smirked. ¡°You must¡¯ve heard from that saint girl about my oh-so-wonderful device that recorded your house trial. Just like that, the academy has security measures that allow me to monitor everything.¡±

    As Rufus continued boasting, Athena finished her training and headed toward the exit.

    ¡°Hey, kid! Where are you going? Being diligent isn¡¯t enough, you know. No worries, I have a special gift planned for your official first day at the academy.¡± His smirk widened. ¡°Oooh! I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Athena ignored him and kept walking, but suddenly, a thought crossed her mind.

    ¡°When do you think they¡¯ll let us find our bound beasts?¡±

    Rufus stopped chattering for a moment. ¡°Usually, it¡¯s around one or two months after the opening ceremony. A bound beast can help in your advancement, but not everyone is lucky enough to get a high-level one.¡±

    Athena narrowed her eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Rufus smirked. ¡°If I tell you everything, what¡¯s the point of studying at the academy? You might as well spend your entire time here under my tutelage.¡±

    Athena scrunched her nose, as if the mere thought made her nauseous. ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    Rufus gasped, clearly offended. ¡°You¡ª! You ungrateful brat! Do you know how many would kill for the chance to be my disciple¡ª¡±

    Athena cut him off, completely unfazed. ¡°You should know by now that I¡¯m not most people.¡±

    Rufus grumbled but eventually relented. ¡°Fine! That professor of yours is decent too. Of course, nowhere near my level.¡±

    Shaking her head, Athena made her way to her room, Rufus trailing behind. When she reached her door, she turned to him with an unimpressed look.

    ¡°Old pervert, don¡¯t you think I need some privacy to get ready?¡±

    Rufus scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re the pervert! Your whole family is full of perverts!¡± With that, he vanished once again.

    Why does he get chattier every time I meet him? Athena wondered.

    As she opened the door, she saw Lana standing beside her bed.

    ¡°Miss, I have arranged your uniform.¡± The robotic maid bowed slightly, her right hand over her heart.

    ¡°Thank you, Lana.¡±

    Lana turned to leave, but Athena called after her.

    ¡°Lana.¡±

    The maid stopped and turned back. ¡°Yes, Miss? Do you need anything?¡±

    ¡°Please ask Cleo to meet me before I leave.¡±

    Lana gave a polite nod. ¡°Understood, Miss.¡± With that, she exited the room.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Athena to get changed. The first-year uniforms were black with white patterns, simple yet elegant.

    After getting ready, she made her way to the dining hall, only to be greeted by none other than Rufus. She narrowed her eyes and sat down in one of the chairs, quickly becoming lost in thought.

    Rufus, noticing that she was ignoring him, cleared his throat loudly. Athena snapped out of her thoughts and turned to him in annoyance.

    ¡°What is it, old man?¡±

    Rufus pursed his lips, clearly displeased. ¡°Most girls I¡¯ve met, even the exceptions, at least pretend to be polite to save face. But you¡ª¡± He shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re the first exception who doesn¡¯t care what others think. What made you this grumpy?¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Athena thought for a moment, then shrugged as if she didn¡¯t know.

    Rufus sighed. ¡°Looks like your mentor won¡¯t just have to teach you the academic syllabus but also how to behave properly.¡± He shook his head again. ¡°With your overwhelming talent, if you had a bit of politeness, you¡¯d be a public figure admired by all.¡±

    Athena, unimpressed, shook her head. ¡°Admiration is fleeting. Whether I have a good or bad temper, people will gossip about me regardless. Being polite won¡¯t change that.¡±

    Rufus sighed again. ¡°Sometimes I feel like you¡¯re too smart for your age. Kid, you¡¯re at a golden age where you should enjoy life along with your studies and training.¡±

    As Rufus continued trying to lecture her on manners, Cleo arrived.

    ¡°Master. Miss. Greetings.¡±

    Rufus¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, Cleo! How are things going?¡±

    Cleo bowed politely. ¡°Everything is well, Master.¡±

    Rufus then turned to Athena and winked. For some reason, Athena felt that Rufus¡¯s so-called ¡®surprise¡¯ had something to do with Cleo, but she didn¡¯t dwell on the thought. I¡¯ll find out soon enough.

    ¡°Miss, I heard you asked for me,¡± Cleo said.

    Athena gave him a once-over. Usually pristine, Cleo now looked disheveled and covered in dirt, as if he had been repairing something.

    ¡°Cleo, have you contacted the Academy administration?¡±

    Cleo tilted his head slightly, looking confused. ¡°Should I contact them, Miss?¡±

    Athena turned to Rufus, equally puzzled. Rufus also looked lost, and that¡¯s when it hit her. Of course they don¡¯t know.

    She sighed. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t you know that once a new student starts staying in a dorm, the dorm administrator has to request provisions for them?¡±

    Realization dawned on Rufus. ¡°Oh! Now I get it.¡±

    Cleo, now understanding, tapped the wristband on his arm¡ªa version similar to Athena¡¯s but with a blue gem instead of a red one. As he worked through the interface, he assured her, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of that, but no worries, Miss. I¡¯ll apply for the provisions immediately.¡±

    ¡°And Cleo, I have one more request.¡±

    Cleo turned to Athena. ¡°Yes, Miss. Please ask.¡±

    Athena spoke calmly. ¡°Is it possible for the maids to prepare my breakfast and dinner at the Alpha House?¡±

    Before Cleo could answer, Rufus interjected. ¡°Why? Is the Academy canteen food not to your liking?¡±

    Athena shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I heard that after today, only lunch will be served in the canteen.¡±

    Rufus nodded in understanding, and Cleo responded, ¡°Yes, Miss, it¡¯s possible. From what I¡¯ve gathered, every dorm will be provided with rations along with other provisions. I apologize for not handling this sooner.¡±

    After some more chatter¡ªwhich mostly consisted of Rufus talking and Athena half-listening¡ªshe stood up to leave. As usual, Cleo summoned a carriage for her.

    Just as she was about to step inside, Rufus called out, ¡°Did you mention me to your professors?¡±

    Athena responded simply, ¡°No.¡±

    Rufus raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Athena turned to him, her expression unreadable. ¡°I had a feeling you didn¡¯t want to be known. At least, not yet. If I was wrong, I can always tell them about you.¡±

    Rufus smirked. ¡°Good kid. Even though you¡¯re impolite and act like a total brat sometimes, you¡¯re sensible. Keep my presence a secret for now¡ªI have my reasons. Now, get going. And please, try to be nice to your classmates.¡±

    With that, Athena boarded the carriage, setting off for the Academy.

    That day, the canteen was more crowded than usual. A notice had been posted, warning students of the rush. When Athena and her friends arrived, they managed to secure an empty table.

    As they ate, they overheard a group of students talking excitedly.

    ¡°Have you heard?¡± one student asked.

    ¡°Heard what?¡± another replied.

    ¡°This year¡¯s opening ceremony is going to be even grander than usual.¡±

    ¡°How so? Aren¡¯t all opening ceremonies grand?¡±

    The first student shook his head. ¡°No, no. This time, it¡¯s different. Because so many students awakened their mana during the trials, the Academy decided to broadcast all the trial footage for guests and students to see. The new students'' rankings will also be based on their trial performances.¡±

    Hearing this, Alya gestured. Who do you think will be in the top ten?

    Ayden grinned proudly. ¡°Of course, we will.¡±

    That¡¯s when Julian¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement.

    Ayden narrowed his eyes. ¡°Brother, why do you look so weird?¡±

    Julian chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just excited to see who ranks higher¡ªyou or me.¡±

    Ayden smirked. ¡°Obviously, it¡¯ll be me.¡±

    The group laughed and chatted as usual, but among the crowd, someone was watching Athena closely.

    Kane had been observing her ever since that day. He suspected she had some doubts about him. She was smart¡ªtoo smart for her age, especially for a human. Just as he thought this, her gaze suddenly locked onto him, piercing straight through him as if she could see through him.

    Every time her gaze met his, he felt like she was peeling him apart layer by layer.

    It wasn¡¯t just that she was smart¡ªit was that she was looking for something. And Kane had the sinking suspicion that she was getting closer to finding it.

    He needed to be careful. One wrong move, and she might uncover something that could get them both killed.

    Kane tensed. I have to be careful around her, he thought to himself.

    After breakfast, all students were instructed to take their seats in the Academy¡¯s enclosed arena, which was located at the center of the Academy beside the massive open arena.

    The closed arena, Athena learned, was used for matches between first, second, and third years, while the open arena was reserved for duels between fourth, fifth, and senior students of the inner Academy.

    As they entered, Athena was taken aback by the sheer number of students filling the gallery. The crowd was more than double what they had seen on the first day. It felt as packed as the national festival back in the Empire.

    Ayden and Julian buzzed with excitement at the thought of so many students witnessing their trials. But Athena suddenly stopped in her tracks, her expression shifting.

    Ayden, noticing his usually cold and composed sister showing rare emotion, followed her gaze toward the distinguished guests seated beside the principal. The moment his eyes landed on one particular figure, his vision blurred with tears. Without a word, he reached for Athena¡¯s hand, clutching it tightly.

 Chapter 25: Opening Ceremony

    It wasn¡¯t just Athena and Ayden who were emotional¡ªJulian and Alya were also looking at the dais with surprise and barely restrained emotion. As the four of them were lost in the moment, a group of older boys suddenly approached. From their uniforms, they appeared to be second-year students.

    The boy who seemed to be their leader cleared his throat¡ªno one acknowledged him. He tried again, still no response. A third time, and all four of them felt irritation creeping in.

    Athena slowly turned, her expression screaming leave, or you¡¯ll regret it.

    The boy stiffened, taken aback. God, she looks terrifying, he thought, feeling a slight tremor in his knees. A cold shiver ran up his spine, but he forced himself to regain composure. With an elegant bow, he introduced himself.

    ¡°Beauty, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I am Liam Amethyst, son of the Duke of Allegra. You must be a noble as well. From the moment I saw you, I was captivated. Allow me to offer you my protection and help you earn credits. May I have your name?¡±

    He expected the usual reaction¡ªadoration, flustered excitement, maybe even gratitude. Girls always fawned over him once they heard his name.

    But this girl? She looked just as murderous as before.

    Undeterred, Liam flashed his most charming smile. ¡°Beauty, let¡¯s get to know each other. If others see you with me, no one will bother you.¡±

    Athena¡¯s expression remained ice-cold as she growled, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    The low, menacing tone sent a shudder down Liam¡¯s spine. Only then did he register the two boys flanking her, both staring at him with thinly veiled hostility.

    Ayden spoke in a dangerously low voice. ¡°Are you deaf?¡±

    Julian followed, voice sharper than a blade. ¡°If you want to leave in one piece, walk away.¡±

    Even the usually gentle-looking Alya was glaring daggers at them.

    Liam¡¯s confidence wavered. Sweat beaded at his temple as he stumbled back. But his wounded pride flared, and he spat, ¡°Who do you think you are? When someone offers you help, you should take it! What, you think you¡¯re better than me just because of these two brats backing you up? A girl like you should know her place¡ªyou¡¯re just here to find a real noble to marry!¡±

    As his voice grew louder, more students began to take notice.

    Athena sighed. The rules only prohibit skills, not mana.

    Releasing an overwhelming surge of mana, she created a pressure variation that forced Liam to his knees. Liam tried to lift his head¡ªtried to speak¡ªbut his body refused to obey. His limbs felt like they were being crushed under the weight of a mountain.

    What¡­ What kind of monster is she?!

    When Athena took a single step forward, his body reacted before his mind¡ªhe scrambled back on all fours, his breath coming in ragged gasps.

    ¡°As long as you can¡¯t even stand in front of me,¡± Athena said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t bark like you¡¯re the strongest in this academy.¡±

    She took a step forward, her eerie smile sending chills down his spine. Lowering her voice to a deadly whisper, she added, ¡°If I ever hear you belittle someone like that again¡­ I¡¯ll rip out your tongue and feed it to the dogs.¡±

    Liam and his friends paled in terror. The moment Athena released them from her mana pressure, they scrambled to their feet, tripping over themselves as they fled. Liam¡¯s voice wavered as he shouted back, ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ll get revenge for this!¡±

    No one dared to approach Athena¡¯s group after that. Some whispered in judgment, while others admired her boldness.

    At Hunter¡¯s Academy, senior students often preyed on the younger ones, treating the new female students as trophies. Some girls fell for their titles, others for their looks, and some out of sheer fear. Those who refused became targets. It was an unspoken rule¡ªif a girl resisted today, someone more powerful would come for her tomorrow.

    But today, Athena had broken that cycle.

    Unbeknownst to them, several distinguished guests were watching with great interest.

    One person in particular was practically seething with rage, while another stood beside him, doing everything in his power to keep the volcano from erupting.

    ¡°How dare he talk like that to my daughter?¡± Prince Alexander¡¯s voice was dangerously low, his hands gripping the arms of his chair so tightly that the wood creaked in protest.

    Sir Frederick Morari, who had taken on the unfortunate task of keeping him in check, sighed. ¡°Your Highness, please calm down. Didn¡¯t the princess handle it well?¡±

    Hearing this, Alexander¡¯s lips curved into a dangerous smile. ¡°Of course, who do you think she is? She¡¯s the same girl who broke the nose of that noble brat who mocked her for wanting to learn swordsmanship.¡±

    Frederick nodded, speaking matter-of-factly. ¡°Exactly. So please, let it go.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    A snort came from the side. ¡°Good to know your daughter has an ugly temper,¡± Duke Damarius remarked, watching the scene unfold below with mild amusement. ¡°For a second, I thought she was going to kill that boy.¡±

    Alfred Leylani rolled his eyes at the group of men who were supposed to be the pillars of their respective nations. Idiots, the lot of them. ¡°Did any of you actually notice something important?¡±

    The others turned to look at him, clearly thinking, What else was there to notice?

    Leylani let out a long, suffering sigh. ¡°Did you see the amount of mana that enveloped her when she forced that boy to his knees?¡±

    Duke Damarius paused, then furrowed his brows in thought. ¡°Hmm¡­ Now that you mention it, it wasn¡¯t normal. It wasn¡¯t just her using mana¡ªit flowed around her, as if she herself was a source of it. And the two boys with her¡­ their mana had a similar quality. All three of them felt superior in their mana control.¡±

    Alexander shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°I knew it from the beginning. My kid is damn powerful.¡±

    Duke Borghildr shot him a look. ¡°Don¡¯t get arrogant yet. Let¡¯s wait until they display the trial recordings.¡±

    At this, a small, knowing smile played on Leylani¡¯s lips.

    Frederick narrowed his eyes. ¡°Every time that guy smiles like that, I get the feeling something big is coming.¡±

    Leylani chuckled. ¡°Oh, nothing to worry about. Just some very interesting things are about to be revealed. Don¡¯t worry¡ªyou¡¯ll all see soon enough.¡±

    At the same time, Athena and her friends took their seats. Though their brief encounter with Liam had soured their mood for a moment, they quickly returned to their usual selves¡ªespecially after seeing their parents. Their excitement was evident, but Alya seemed a bit down.

    ¡°Why are you sad?¡± Athena signed, noticing her friend''s change in expression.

    Alya sighed. ¡°My dad didn¡¯t come.¡±

    Athena felt a pang of sympathy. She knew Alya had been bullied for years, and yet her father¡ªwho supposedly cherished her¡ªremained silent. Why? It was strange. Maybe he had his reasons.

    She gave Alya a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. He might be busy. Didn¡¯t he send you a gift yesterday? Maybe that¡¯s his way of saying, ¡®I¡¯m here for you.¡¯¡±

    Alya smiled, her mood lifting slightly at Athena¡¯s words.

    Ayden, who had been munching on a snack, suddenly perked up. ¡°Wait¡­ gifts? You got gifts? Wow! That¡¯s amazing. I hope Uncle brought some for us too!¡±

    Julian chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Of course, dummy. Your uncle is always generous when it comes to gifts.¡±

    The entire arena buzzed with laughter and excitement, though in some areas, troublemakers were already stirring up chaos. Some were harassing girls the same way Liam had tried to with Athena, while others took pleasure in bullying the newcomers and their juniors.

    Meanwhile, Liam, still seething from the humiliation he had suffered, stormed toward a senior student.

    The older boy watched him approach, smirking. ¡°Hahaha, how does it feel to be put in your place by a puny little girl?¡±

    Liam clenched his fists, staring at the ground in frustration. ¡°Brother¡­ that girl¡ªthat girl! How dare she humiliate me like that? Please, help me take revenge on her.¡±

    The senior chuckled again, clearly amused. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to ask me for that. That girl is quite¡­ interesting.¡±

    His gaze landed on Athena¡¯s back, eyes dark with intent. From the moment he first saw her, he had been intrigued¡ªnot just by her beauty, but by her sharp temper.

    A slow smirk crept onto his lips. Once I break her claws, she¡¯ll be an obedient little thing.

    When most of the students, guests, and professors had taken their seats, the deep, resonant sound of ceremonial drums echoed throughout the arena, signaling the start of the opening ceremony.

    Principal Sylvester stepped forward to the center of the dais, his gaze sweeping over the crowd as he greeted them warmly.

    ¡°I welcome our distinguished guests, esteemed professors, and, most importantly, our dear students. Today marks the official beginning of your journey at the Hunter¡¯s Academy. Some of you have already met our new students when they first arrived, but today, they officially become part of our family.¡±

    His voice carried with authority and warmth as he continued.

    ¡°This year is particularly special. We stand against an enemy that is both powerful and terrifying, and it is our duty to nurture the heroes who will one day defend our world. This year, we are honored by the presence of an esteemed guest¡ªsomeone who has inspired this academy for years. Please welcome my student and your hero, the First Prince of the Arcane Empire, Alexander Quinn Arcane!¡±

    The entire arena erupted into deafening cheers as the prince was acknowledged.

    Sylvester smiled as he gestured toward Alexander. ¡°This year, we are also privileged to have His Highness¡¯s daughter and nephew among our new students. But let us not forget¡ªall of you hold the potential to become heroes, regardless of where you come from. It is my greatest wish to witness the rise of new legends. With that said, I now declare the beginning of a new academic year!¡±

    With his final words, the crowd roared in excitement.

    ¡°And now,¡± Sylvester added, his eyes glinting with amusement, ¡°please remain seated and enjoy this year¡¯s most exciting trials.¡±

    Suddenly, the entire arena was plunged into darkness. A single beam of light illuminated the center of the stage, revealing two senior students standing with mana crystals in their hands¡ªeach engraved with a specialized sound transmission array.

    One of them grinned.

    ¡°Hello¡­ We¡¯re back!¡±

    The crowd erupted in cheers.

    The other anchor chuckled. ¡°Are you all ready to witness this year''s newbies struggling¡ªI mean, completing¡ªtheir trials?¡±

    Laughter and applause rippled through the arena.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin with the lowest level¡­¡± They paused dramatically.

    ¡°House of Eta!¡±

    More cheers erupted.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, everyone. We know what you¡¯re all waiting for. You¡¯ll soon witness the most anticipated trial in the history of our academy.¡±

    At that moment, six enormous screens materialized in the center of the arena, each facing a different section of the crowd to ensure everyone had a clear view.

    Both announcers grinned as they raised their mana crystals.

    ¡°Now¡­ let¡¯s begin!¡±

 Chapter 26: Watching Trials

    Once the trials of Eta and Zeta had finished, the esteemed guests had only one word to say:

    "Mediocre. Truly mediocre."

    Duke Borghildr clicked his tongue. ¡°What else do you expect? Even in our time, those two houses were mediocre at the start.¡±

    Frederick Morari cleared his throat pointedly. ¡°Please refrain from insulting other houses. Need I remind you that Duke Borghildr, your wife, was once a member of Zeta House? And she is currently one of the most terrifying women to ever exist.¡±

    The guests weren¡¯t the only ones discussing the trials. The students were also whispering among themselves.

    Some participants had resorted to underhanded methods¡ªusing others as human shields to save themselves. Those students quickly became the targets of mockery and disapproval.

    ¡°I¡¯d be terrified if I were assigned to a team match with them. What if they sacrifice me to save themselves?¡± one student muttered to his friend.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one with such concerns.

    After Zeta¡¯s trial ended, the announcers reappeared, their voices carrying through the arena.

    "Well, well, I know that wasn¡¯t enough to keep you on the edge of your seats, but¡­"

    One of them paused dramatically.

    "We promise, what¡¯s coming next will certainly entertain you."

    The crowd cheered in agreement.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s move on to the next trial! The Trial of Epsilon House!¡±

    Thunderous applause erupted.

    Unlike the previous trials, Epsilon House had far fewer participants¡ªonly around nine or ten¡ªincluding the Northern Prince and Alya.

    Athena had expected the Northern Prince to use others as shields¡ªjust like the cowards in the previous trials. And he did.

    But not in the way she had assumed.

    Instead of using innocent students as shields, he sacrificed his own companions¡ªthe ones who had been trying to throw others into harm¡¯s way.

    To the onlookers, his actions seemed selfish. But to Athena¡¯s keen eyes, it looked more like he was discarding deadweight rather than using people as tools.

    He didn¡¯t touch a single student who wasn¡¯t actively harming others.

    He fought alone¡ªwithout hesitation¡ªagainst the swarm of hellhounds.

    As for Alya, she lacked the strength to kill many monsters, but her agility kept her alive. She evaded several life-threatening attacks with remarkable speed. With more training and guidance, she could reach great heights.

    But what truly caught the attention of the esteemed guests was the inherent skills used by the Northern Prince.

    Duke Damarius leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Alex, are you seeing this?¡±

    Alexander hummed in response, his gaze fixed intently on the screen.

    Alfred Leylani spoke next, his expression dark. ¡°At first, I dismissed it as a simple battle. But now¡­ there¡¯s something off. And judging by your expressions, I assume you all noticed it too.¡±

    Duke Borghildr stroked his beard thoughtfully. ¡°Evan Rodriguez¡¯s inherent skills were ¡®Broken Fantasy¡¯ and ¡®Never-Ending Nightmare.¡¯ His wife¡¯s bloodline carried summoning and healing abilities. But that boy¡ªhis skills are completely different.¡±

    The others frowned in unison.

    Leylani was the first to ask, ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t it just a mutated version of his parents¡¯ skills?¡±

    Alexander finally broke his silence, his sharp purple eyes gleaming.

    ¡°No. The skills he used were ¡®Guardian¡¯s Blade¡¯ and ¡®Immortalization.¡¯¡±

    Duke Borghildr nodded. ¡°From an outsider¡¯s perspective, they might appear as mutations of ¡®Broken Fantasy¡¯ and ¡®Ultra Heal.¡¯ But look closer. The first skill, ¡®Guardian¡¯s Blade,¡¯ is raw¡ªevery strike is overwhelming, unrefined. There¡¯s no rhythm, no predictability.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s powerful. Too powerful. If nurtured properly, it would surpass ¡®Broken Fantasy,¡¯ which was nothing more than a pretty trick with no real application.¡±

    Alexander smirked. ¡°And ¡®Immortalization¡¯ is not ¡®Ultra Heal.¡¯ Look at him¡ªhe¡¯s not healing his wounds. His body is simply¡­ indestructible.¡±

    Duke Damarius inhaled sharply. ¡°Are you saying¡­ that boy isn¡¯t the real Northern Prince?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s smirk widened, his fingers tapping against the armrest in amusement.

    ¡°What an interesting mess,¡± he mused. ¡°To raise a shadow in the place of a son¡­¡±

    His voice dropped lower, almost taunting. ¡°Tell me, Damarius, what do you think will happen when the real prince comes knocking?¡±

    The silence that followed was deafening.

    Leylani¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But how? Why would they go this far?¡±

    Alexander leaned back in his chair, his smirk widening. ¡°Who knows? Only a fool like him would have the audacity to pull something like this. But let¡¯s wait and see¡ªlet¡¯s see just how far he plans to take this little game of hide-and-seek.¡±

    His voice was calm, but the eerie glint in his eyes sent chills down Leylani¡¯s spine.

    Alfred sighed internally. ¡®God help us all. Who knows what this psycho is planning now?¡¯

    While the esteemed guests were discussing the possibility of an imposter lurking within the Academy, the students were enjoying the trials¡ªespecially now that they were finally seeing a real challenge.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "Don¡¯t you think that guy is stronger than the previous years'' Epsilon House students?" one student asked his friend.

    A snort came from behind them.

    "What a shameless guy. Even though he was strong, he still used other students as sacrifices."

    It was none other than Julian.

    Ayden nodded in agreement. ¡°Right? And this is the same guy who lectured that crazy girl about fighting with honour. Truly shameless.¡±

    Alya also nodded, backing their words.

    Only Athena remained silent.

    Her silence wasn¡¯t unusual¡ªneither Ayden nor Julian thought much of it. But her eyes¡­ her sharp eyes were locked onto her father.

    The slight curve of his lips¡ªthe glint in his eyes¡ªtold her all she needed to know.

    He found something interesting.

    A smirk formed on her lips as well.

    Once the telecast ended, cheers erupted across the arena.

    ¡°I hope you all enjoyed that! But my dear friends, it doesn¡¯t end here. We still have two more trials to go!¡±

    The other announcer chuckled. ¡°Aaah, I¡¯m getting excited! You know, every year it just gets more thrilling.¡±

    The first announcer grinned. ¡°I know we¡¯re not the only ones feeling this way. So¡ªare you ready to witness the power of this year¡¯s Delta House?¡±

    Hearing that their trial was next, Ayden practically exploded with excitement.

    He grabbed Julian¡¯s hands and shook him violently.

    ¡°Brother! We¡¯re next! Woohoo!!¡±

    Julian groaned, trying to keep himself steady.

    Alexander, who had yet to see any of the three in the previous trials, had already assumed that they would be in a higher-level challenge.

    Watching Ayden¡¯s unfiltered joy only confirmed it.

    The First Prince of Arcane couldn¡¯t help but smile¡ªnot his usual sharp, knowing smirk, but a smile full of affection.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Duke Damarius glanced at his usually hard-to-please friend, amused.

    ¡°What is?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s purple eyes remained locked on the beaming boy below.

    ¡°That the son of Zelus¡ªthat infuriating man¡ªis so innocent and lovable.¡± He chuckled lightly. ¡°Every time I see him with Agatha, I swear it feels like he¡¯s also our son.¡±

    Damarius smirked. ¡°You wish he were your son?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver as he responded.

    ¡°To shine¡ª truly shine ¡ªeven in the filthiest of swamps is a gift given only to those born of infinite love.

    One day, that child will stand in the light, free from the filth and dirt he was forced to grow up in.¡±

    Damarius exhaled deeply. He means it.

    He leaned back in his seat and shook his head with a knowing smirk. ¡°Haah. Only you would dare to call your own brother and stepmother ¡®filth¡¯ and ¡®dirt.¡¯¡±

    Then he chuckled.

    ¡°And what¡¯s more astonishing? You¡¯d say it right to their faces¡ªwithout even blinking.¡±

    Leylani sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Unbelievable.¡±

    The moment the Delta House trials started, the arena fell silent in anticipation.

    And then¡ª they watched.

    It astonished them.

    That seemingly fragile boy¡ªthe one who carried himself with elegance and grace¡ªwas an entirely different person on the battlefield.

    Sir Frederick Morari was practically bursting with pride, his eyes gleaming as he watched his son outperform what he had done at that age.

    Duke Borghildr, however, couldn''t resist a little teasing.

    "Fred, please don¡¯t cry¡ªit¡¯s embarrassing."

    Frederick sniffled dramatically.

    "It¡¯s just so wonderful to watch your kid do better than you did at that age.¡±

    The other guests nodded in agreement.

    But it wasn¡¯t just the adults who were proud.

    Athena sat silently, watching the screens with an expressionless face¡ªbut inside, she was proud.

    Her best friend and little brother had faced enemies far too powerful for them. And yet, they fought bravely.

    It hadn¡¯t been pleasant to watch them suffer at the end¡ªbut seeing both boys sitting beside her safe and unharmed was more than enough relief for her.

    Both Ayden and Julian were now looking toward their respective parents, their eyes subtly seeking approval.

    And when Prince Alexander and Sir Morari smiled at them with pride, they both visibly lit up¡ªtheir faces beaming with pure joy.

    Athena chuckled softly and ruffled Ayden¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Dad is happy, you know. How does it feel?¡±

    Ayden¡¯s eyes sparkled as he grinned up at her.

    ¡°Did I do well?¡±

    Athena let out a small laugh and shook her head.

    ¡°Of course you did.¡±

    The contrast was almost shocking¡ªthe sweet, smiling boy sitting beside her was the same one who had slaughtered his enemies without hesitation.

    Some of the students nearby had begun whispering amongst themselves, looking at them with awe¡ªsome even considering approaching.

    But before any of them could take a step closer, Ayden¡¯s usual warmth vanished.

    His olive green eyes turned cold and indifferent.

    ¡®My smiles and laughter are for my family and friends¡ªnot for you pests.¡¯

    They got the message.

    But unlike Ayden, who was shutting people out, Julian was basking in the attention.

    ¡®This is nice~¡¯

    He smirked as he heard the murmurs of admiration coming from the students behind him.

    ¡°Wow! That was amazing.¡±

    The anchor¡¯s voice rang through the arena with genuine awe.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± the second announcer agreed. ¡°I was gripping my seat, waiting to see what would happen next.¡±

    Then, with a chuckle, he turned to the crowd.

    ¡°But my dear friends, if the Delta trials were this exhilarating¡­

    Can you even imagine the excitement we¡¯ll feel watching the Alpha trials?¡±

    The arena gasped.

    The gap of silence that followed was soon filled with murmurs of shock and anticipation.

    The announcers let out a chuckle in unison.

    ¡°Yes, you heard that right.¡±

    ¡°For the first time in history, we are going to witness the trials of the Alpha House.¡±

    The entire arena erupted into chaos.

    Alpha trials?!

    Every year, students were aware that there was an Alpha House, but never before had its trials been telecasted.

    Most students didn¡¯t even know what kind of trials the Alpha House had to go through!

    While the students were in shock, the esteemed guests were not.

    They already knew who had passed the Alpha Trial.

    And Alexander?

    He was smirking.

    Smugly.

    He leaned back in his chair, his golden eyes glinting with undisguised arrogance.

    And then¡ªhe looked at his friends.

    ¡°Earlier, you all saw how my youngest performed.¡±

    He smirked wider.

    ¡°Now watch how my eldest performs.¡±

    Duke Borghildr let out a long, suffering sigh.

    He was suddenly overwhelmed with the urge to punch a certain First Prince in the face just to wipe that insufferable smirk off of it.

    ¡°Smug bastard.¡±

    But before he could make a snarky remark, the telecast began.

    The entire arena held its breath.

    No one moved.

    No one spoke.

    As if they were afraid¡ª

    That if they breathed¡ª

    The moment would vanish.

 Chapter 27: Watching Trials 2

    The moment the Alpha Trial video started, the audience was greeted with an astonishing sight¡ª A young girl, standing alone in a dense forest, surrounded by monstrous hellhounds. At first, there were students who pitied her.

    "She¡¯s all alone? In a trial this difficult?"

    But for some¡ªfear crept in.

    Liam, who had been watching with disdain, suddenly felt a tremor run down his spine.

    That girl¡­

    That same damn girl who humiliated him in the canteen.

    He clenched his fists.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way a woman can ever achieve the same greatness as a man. That¡¯s what my father always says! Women are just lowly beings¡ªmeant only to look pretty in a man¡¯s arms.¡¯

    But then¡­

    She moved.

    And what she did shattered his entire belief system.

    The moment Athena attacked, it was as if the laws of battle changed.

    She wasn¡¯t just fighting¡ªshe was butchering.

    Each swing of her blade was effortless, as if she were plucking weeds from a garden¡ªexcept these weeds snarled and bled.

    She was a lunatic on the battlefield.

    A living nightmare.

    Liam felt his body stiffen, his breath hitching as if something cold had crawled up his spine. His fingers twitched, nails digging into his palm, but he couldn¡¯t look away.

    ¡®What in the world¡­ is happening? How can a girl be this strong?¡¯

    His fear deepened when he glanced at the senior seated beside him¡ª Because that senior¡­

    Was watching intently. His narrowed eyes gleamed with interest, the corner of his lips twitching into a smirk.

    ¡®This girl is not simple.¡¯

    For the first time, this second-year senior was impressed by a girl.

    Sure, he had heard stories of strong women¡ª Women like Agatha Bellatrix, the First Prince¡¯s wife, who was feared by even the demons.

    But those were exceptions.

    In his experience, most women chose an easier path.

    ¡®He¡¯d seen it before¡ªambitious young women whispering sweet nothings to aging barons, exchanging dignity for power¡ª Instead of fighting their way up.¡¯

    Yet this girl¡­

    She was different.

    She was fascinating.

    As his lecherous gaze stayed glued to the screen, watching her graceful but deadly movements, there were two other men watching the trial with completely different expressions¡ª A First Prince and a Professor.

    Both of whom had wide grins plastered on their faces. Alexander Arcane couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    Watching his daughter move, watching her battle instincts unfold before his very eyes¡ª It was exhilarating.

    "Haah¡­ it¡¯s marvelous to see her so happy."

    He sighed in pure contentment. Duke Borghildr snapped his head toward him in disbelief.

    ¡®Excuse me¡ªyour daughter is not on a picnic! She¡¯s in the middle of a bloody battle!¡¯

    Meanwhile, Alfred Leylani, watching alongside them, chuckled.

    ¡°Keep watching. It only gets better.¡±

    As the video progressed, what started as awe and amazement soon turned into disbelief.

    How powerful is she¡ª

    To kill that many hellhounds alone? And then¡ªshe unleashed her mana. The moment she activated her inherent skill, the audience forgot how to breathe.

    The entire arena fell into silence.

    Athena¡¯s every move was¡ª Elegant. Deadly. Precise.

    It was not a dance for the living.

    It was a dance for the dying.

    She was beautiful, but terrifying.

    Duke Damarius leaned forward, his eyes sharp as he spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s like she was made for war. Like a war machine¡ªfierce and calculating. Her every movement is calculated¡ªyet she is still this agile and powerful. Truly remarkable."

    Alfred Leylani shook his head and corrected him.

    ¡°Not just that. The skill she¡¯s using¡ªit may look like Angie¡¯s Holy Dancer, but it isn¡¯t.¡±

    The guests turned to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mutated version¡ªa skill called Dance of Bloody Fury.¡±

    Duke Borghildr raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Explain.¡±

    Leylani continued.

    ¡°Angie¡¯s Holy Dancer is gentle yet powerful¡ªa dance of light. Athena¡¯s version? It¡¯s precise. Fierce. Ruthless. She modified it¡ªto suit her own temperament.¡±

    Meanwhile, among the students¡ª

    Ayden Arcane watched his sister with nothing short of reverence. His olive green eyes were practically glowing with admiration.

    "My sister is so strong and powerful."

    Athena, sitting beside him, simply shook her head.

    "No, I¡¯m not. If I were, I would have ended it in a better way than I did."

    Julian turned to her in shock.

    "Please¡ªdon¡¯t be this humble. It¡¯s just us here!"

    Athena pursed her lips.

    Alya, on the other hand, simply smiled. Her eyes shone with admiration, just like Ayden¡¯s. In fact, their expressions were so blinding, Athena felt the need to look away.

    ¡®They¡¯re more proud and happy about this than I am.¡¯

    To Athena, this was nothing.

    ¡®Compared to my father¡­ I¡¯m still weak.¡¯

    When Athena used Absolute Barrier against the Orcs, Duke Damarius¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Hey¡ªis it possible to draw an array without a magic crystal?¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Professor Leylani immediately shook his head.

    ¡°Theoretically, yes. But in reality¡ªno one possesses enough mana to do it. What¡¯s more amazing¡ªshe didn¡¯t just use mana.¡±

    Duke Borghildr¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Leylani¡¯s lips curled into a small smile.

    ¡°She used chanting¡ªto engrave the array directly into the sword.¡±

    The entire table went silent.

    Frederick Morari was the first to break it¡ªhis voice shaken with disbelief.

    "What?! Is that even possible?"

    Alfred shrugged helplessly.

    ¡°It was new for me too. An array can only be drawn using a special tool¡ªby hand. But she engraved it through words¡ª And in the middle of a battle, while completely exhausted. That level of creativity and resolve deserves to be praised."

    Duke Borghildr snorted.

    ¡°Of course you¡¯d praise your god-daughter, even if she sneezes.¡±

    Leylani chuckled.

    ¡°Oh, just wait. It gets even better.¡±

    Duke Damarius was stunned.

    ¡°There¡¯s more?¡±

    His eyes flickered between the giant screens displaying the trial and the First Prince of Arcane, who was sitting smugly in his chair.

    His gaze then returned to Athena¡ª The girl who had single-handedly slaughtered an army and now stood on the brink of exhaustion, yet refused to fall.

    Alfred Leylani¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.

    ¡°Oooh! I forgot to mention¡ª Ayden also has patterns on his body!¡±

    Sir Morari raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Patterns?¡±

    Leylani nodded eagerly.

    ¡°Yes! Ayden¡¯s patterns resemble those of a saint! Meaning¡ª That boy has a brilliant future ahead of him.¡±But then¡ªhe turned his gaze back to Athena.

    ¡°As for her... We¡¯ve never seen patterns like that before.¡±

    A heavy silence fell among the esteemed guests. Alfred¡¯s next words sent a chill down their spines.

    ¡°There¡¯s a chance that it has a meaning even greater than a saint.¡±

    Sir Morari let out a tired sigh.

    ¡°Little Highness is perfect, but I wish she hadn¡¯t inherited His Highness¡¯s foul mouth.¡±

    Alexander chuckled.

    ¡°My daughter has all my best qualities.¡±

    The two Dukes immediately recoiled in disgust. Duke Borghildr muttered under his breath.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should be worried.¡±

    As the battle neared its end, every single person in the arena was on edge. Students gripped their seats, some even holding their breath.

    Then¡ª The Orc Lord appeared.

    The entire arena gasped in horror.

    ¡°WHAT KIND OF TRIAL ASKS A FIRST-YEAR TO KILL A BOSS MONSTER?!¡±

    Even the esteemed guests were alarmed. Sir Morari, who had been watching intently, suddenly spoke¡ªhis voice tight with concern.

    ¡°Is this even allowed in a first-year trial?¡±

    His eyes flickered toward Alexander¡ª The man who had been smugly watching his daughter¡¯s performance this entire time. But now¡ª His fists were clenched. Even he knew the limits of a first-year. Yet¡ª Athena didn¡¯t yield.

    Even as her body reached its limit¡ª Even as her strength faded¡ª She refused to fall.

    Then, the impossible happened.

    A golden glow erupted around Athena. Just as her body threatened to collapse, it rose, weightless, suspended by a force unseen. And then¡­

    A third eye¡ªa vertical, golden slit¡ªopened on her forehead.

    A low voice echoed across the arena¡ª A voice filled with divine authority¡ª ¡°All-Seeing Eye of the Truth Seeker.¡±

    The entire arena fell silent. Not a single soul dared to breathe.

    Because in the entire history of mankind¡ª Only one other person had ever possessed an inherent skill like that.

    The most praised hero of their era. The First Prince of Arcane. Alexander Quinn Arcane.

    A wave of realization hit the crowd like a thunderclap. Students and nobles alike began murmuring in shock.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ That red and silver hair¡­ Those skills¡­ That power¡­¡±

    The murmuring grew louder¡ªuntil someone finally spoke the words out loud.

    ¡°DON¡¯T TELL ME SHE¡¯S HIS DAUGHTER?!¡±

    Their gazes snapped toward Alexander, who was sitting in the guest area, smirking smugly.

    His amused gaze swept over the bewildered crowd. And with a lazy, arrogant drawl, he said¡ª

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you just figured that out?¡±

    The arena erupted.

    ¡®If she really is his daughter, then it¡¯s no surprise she¡¯s this terrifying.¡¯

    The announcers, who had returned after the explosive trial broadcast, looked completely stunned.

    One of them finally spoke, his voice filled with awe¡ª ¡°Well... I am speechless.¡±

    The other anchor shook his head in disbelief.

    ¡°They say our academy is filled with monsters, but this¡ªthis is the monster among monsters moment.¡±

    He let out a dramatic sigh. ¡°Wow. Just¡ªwow.¡±

    The announcers, clearly emotional, turned back to the audience. ¡°That was a trial worth watching.¡±

    The first announcer wiped an imaginary tear. ¡°Aaah! Just thinking about saying goodbye makes my heart ache.¡±

    The second one chuckled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again at the next celebration. Till then, bye-bye!¡±

    With that, the screens disappeared. The two announcers vanished, leaving behind a buzzing arena.

    As the lights returned, Principal Sylvester¡¯s cheerful voice echoed through the arena.

    ¡°Dear students, I hope you¡¯ve all seen the remarkable capabilities of our new students today.¡±

    His gaze swept over the crowd, his eyes twinkling.

    ¡°To my dear newcomers¡ªsome of you may think that after completing one trial, you¡¯ve conquered the world.¡±

    A dramatic pause. Then¡ªhis smile widened.

    ¡°But this is just the beginning.¡±

    Murmurs spread through the crowd.

    ¡°You have many more trials ahead.¡±

    His voice was strong and confident as he continued¡ª ¡°We have talented seniors here¡ªseniors who you will compete with to become the best among the best.¡±

    His voice rang across the stadium like a decree. ¡°I wish you all good luck.¡± Loud cheers erupted all around.

    As soon as the principal¡¯s speech ended, a swarm of students rushed toward the first-year talents who had dominated their trials. Athena and her comrades were no exception.

    The first to approach them were Galena and Angela. Both seniors were beaming with enthusiasm. Even the usually quiet Angela was generous with her appreciation.

    Athena, in turn, introduced Alya to them, and the group quickly fell into easy conversation.

    Soon, other seniors began approaching. Some offered friendly challenges for the future. Some simply wanted to congratulate them.

    All four of them felt genuine happiness¡ªnot just for their own achievements, but for the acceptance and recognition they were receiving from their peers.

    In the stands, both Prince Alexander and Sir Morari watched the scene with content smiles.

    Their children were being acknowledged.

    They were being genuinely appreciated.

    And for now¡ªthat was enough.

    But not all gazes were filled with admiration. Among the proud and affectionate stares¡ª Among the envious and calculating eyes¡ª There was one particular gaze.

    One that didn¡¯t know whether to marvel at this budding talent¡ªOr pity it for catching the wrong person¡¯s attention.

    A voice suddenly called out¡ª ¡°Oh! Professor Blackheart, you¡¯re here. How was your journey?¡±

    The man, dressed in black robes, turned to face Principal Sylvester. He gave a polite bow.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Principal.¡± His voice was smooth, respectful.

    ¡°The journey was excellent.¡± He smiled faintly.

    ¡°And seeing such extraordinary new talent on my very first day¡ª That was... refreshing.¡±

    The principal chuckled, engaging him in casual conversation for a while before excusing himself to attend to other guests.

    Professor Blackheart, now alone, turned his gaze back to the princess standing in the middle of the crowd.

    For a moment¡ª Their eyes met. And the moment they did¡ªA sharp jolt of pain shot through his skull.

    He stiffened. ¡®Not this again.¡¯ His hand clenched as a dull, throbbing ache settled into his head. Then¡ª

    A voice.

    Soft. Sweet. Familiar.

    But distant¡ª Like an echo from a dream long forgotten.

    ¡°Laron... doesn¡¯t it look beautiful?¡±

 Chapter 28: Abyssal Spy

    When his master first spoke about keeping an eye on the child, he had assumed it would be a simple task¡ªjust having the boy keep an eye on her from afar.

    Never in his wildest dreams did he think his master would ask him to go personally. The moment he stepped into the civilized world, he could breathe. For the first time, he inhaled without gagging. The scent of fresh bread, damp earth, and crisp autumn leaves replaced the ever-present stench of decay. He inhaled deeply, savoring it.

    No iron tang of blood. No sickening sulfur of burning flesh.

    The roads were clean, the carriages were tidy, and the people greeted each other with respect. It was the complete opposite of what he had known in the Abyssal Realm. There, his every day had been filled with the yelling and cursing of demons. There, power ruled over all¡ªand the weak were nothing more than playthings.

    For the first time in centuries, he could breathe. And yet¡­ deep inside, a familiar unease lurked. The Abyss never truly let go of its prisoners.

    Here, for once, he had no one to bow his head to. As long as Abyss had no influence inside the Academy, he was free. Even if he was meant to watch over the girl, there was no one to answer to. No one to control him. For the first time in centuries, he could breathe without fear. He could stop watching his back. He could¡ª He almost laughed at the absurdity. He could even slack off if he wanted to.

    A sharp pain pulsed through his skull. The scent of smoldering embers filled his nose, and suddenly¡ªhis vision blurred. The present melted away, dragging him into a memory he wished had stayed buried¡­

    The day his master decided to send him to the mortal realm, he had truly thought he was about to die.

    For a moment, he had been certain that Belial would be beheaded. He had expected his master to be enraged at the sight of Belial¡¯s defeat¡ª At the wounds on his body¡ª At the damage to his pride. But to his shock¡ª His master had been amused.

    "Aaah! That child is so amusing."

    A scoff came from the eleventh demon, Balam.

    "My Lord! I fail to understand what you find so amusing about a mere mortal child."

    Balam was grotesque¡ªjust like his brother, Belial. But unlike Belial, he was stronger.

    Far fiercer. His legendary sword, Fiery Dawn, could level an entire kingdom with a single swing.

    That was how powerful he was.

    Another voice joined in. Asmodeus, the fourth demon, agreed.

    "Indeed, my Lord. I do not see why you waste your attention on a fragile mortal. They live but a moment before they are reduced to dust."

    A low growl rumbled from the right side of the Abyssal Throne. A voice¡ªsmooth, but dripping with venomous disdain.

    "Fools. This is why none of you are ever truly favored by our Lord."

    At those words, both Asmodeus and Balam shifted uncomfortably in their seats. Even Belial¡ªhumiliated and broken¡ªlet out a small twitch of irritation.

    The one who spoke was Aamon, one of Abyss¡¯s most trusted demons. Aamon had always been different¡ªhis mind was as sharp as a blade, and his loyalty was unwavering.

    Abyss let out a pleased hum.

    "As expected of you, Aamon. You understand me."

    Aamon¡¯s entire being seemed to thrill at the praise. Azazel, watching this, felt disgusted.

    ¡®How cruel must you be to earn that monster¡¯s favor?¡¯

    Aamon¡¯s grin widened as he continued.

    "Belial... You witnessed it yourself, did you not?"

    He paused, his eyes gleaming as the other demons listened intently. Then¡ª A chuckle escaped him.

    "Even the mere thought of talking back to the Lord is terrifying to us demon gods."

    The room fell silent. Every single demon felt an unspoken shudder at the idea.

    Abyss was not a being to be questioned.

    Not even they would dare.

    And yet¡ª

    Aamon¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. "Imagine it. A mere mortal child¡­ speaking to our Lord as if he were just another noble at court."

    He leaned forward, a manic gleam in his eyes.

    "How fascinating.¡±

    "It would be a waste to have some lowly creature monitor her. Don''t you think so, my Lord?"

    The voice came from Agares, seated to the left of the Abyssal Throne. Agares rarely spoke.So when he did, everyone listened. The Abyssal Lord was silent for a moment, as if in thought.

    "Perhaps¡­ But who among us can conceal our dark energy from those mortals?"

    Aamon chuckled, his voice carrying an edge of amusement.

    "There is someone, my Lord."

    The moment those words left his lips, all eyes turned¡ª

    To Azazel.

    The demon in question stiffened under their collective, predatory gaze. His instinct screamed at him to flee, but there was nowhere to run.

    Azazel, trying his best to shrink into the shadows, pressed himself against the wall like a trapped animal. His voice came out weak and stammering.

    "N¡­ No, my Lord! How can this humble servant possibly¡ª"

    Belial growled, his hatred evident.

    "Why would you let this insignificant flea watch the child?!"

    Aamon, ever the voice of cruel logic, smirked.

    "Fool. Can''t you see? He already looks human."

    He gestured lazily toward Azazel.

    "If we use a low-level concealment spell, he will be indistinguishable from the mortals."

    Aamon''s eyes gleamed with mischief.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "And with his holier-than-thou attitude, he will fit in perfectly."

    A murmur of agreement passed through the gathered demons.

    Belial fumed, his fists clenched. He believed he was the only one worthy of carrying out their Lord¡¯s will¡ª Not some cowardly demon who could barely stomach mortal slaughter.

    But Abyss¡¯s voice echoed with finality.

    "Then it is settled. Azazel, you will leave for the Academy soon."

    The words rang in his ears like a death sentence.

    One by one, the demons dispersed¡ª Until only one remained. Balthazaar. The demon knelt before the dark mass of his master¡¯s form.

    "My Lord¡­ is it wise to let that leech out of our sight?"

    His voice was low, cautious.

    "What if he remembers?"

    The Abyssal Lord let out a deep, echoing chuckle.

    "Don''t worry, Balthazaar."

    The darkness shifted slightly, as if amused.

    "It has been centuries. Even if he does remember¡­ What can a fallen creature possibly do to me?"

    There was a pause. Then, a mocking chuckle.

    "At best, he might try to tickle me with his little knife."

    Balthazaar said nothing, though his expression darkened. His master was far too confident. Azazel had no idea what secrets the Abyssal Lord and Balthazaar spoke of.

    Nor did he care. He had been given a rare opportunity¡ª A chance to escape the abyss¡­

    A chance to live free from the suffocating presence of demons and darkness. Even if his mission was a curse, Even if his freedom was an illusion, He would take what little peace he could get.

    But right now¡­

    He was barely holding onto consciousness.

    A sharp pain split through his skull.

    His vision blurred. He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to remain upright.

    Then¡ªA hand tapped his shoulder.

    "Professor, are you alright?"

    Azazel turned, eyes half-lidded, barely registering the voice.

    A second later¡ª A spell was cast. A soothing warmth washed over him.

    The pain lessened.

    Through his hazy vision, he saw Principal Sylvester looking at him with concern.

    "It seems your journey is catching up to you," the principal remarked.

    "Why don¡¯t you take a rest?"

    He turned to an attendant.

    "Lucas, escort our new professor to his quarters. He¡¯s had a long trip."

    As Lucas led him toward the exit, Azazel caught a pair of piercing purple eyes watching him intently.

    For just a split second, the air seemed heavier. Those eyes held suspicion. Danger. Recognition.

    Azazel forced his expression to remain neutral.

    ''As expected from the man who cut off Belial''s hand¡­''

    His lips twitched in amusement.

    ''He''s not bad¡­ for a mortal.''

    While Principal Sylvester¡¯s highly-anticipated introduction of the new professor was cut short due to his sudden health issues, Sir Frederick Morari¡¯s focus was not on the professor. Instead, his eyes were locked onto a certain first prince.

    And to his absolute shock¡ª The man looked gleeful. Like a child who had just received his favorite candy. Morari¡¯s years of experience told him one thing¡ª His master had just found something far more entertaining than the fake Northern prince.

    Seeing Morari¡¯s increasingly troubled expression, The rest of their companions followed his gaze. And now they, too, noticed Alexander¡¯s unusually bright demeanor.

    Duke Borghildr rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stop boasting? We all already know how talented your kid is.¡±

    Alexander, still grinning, ignored the remark.

    ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s overwhelming to see the amount of attention others pay to my daughter.¡±

    He chuckled.

    ¡°If this were before, I might have been bothered by it. But now?¡±

    His purple eyes gleamed with amusement.

    ¡°Now, I see it as an opportunity for her.¡±

    Then, suddenly, he turned to Leylani.

    Alexander¡¯s smirk was unwavering. ¡°You should check the sturdiness of your barriers.¡±

    Leylani crossed his arms. ¡°The barriers have stood for centuries. Why are you suddenly concerned?¡±

    ¡°"Oh, no reason," Alexander mused, his tone light¡ªtoo light. "It¡¯s just¡­ funny how people always trust their defenses. Until they don¡¯t exist anymore."

    He let out a low chuckle and started walking towards where his daughter and nephew were seated. Leylani blinked. Then frowned.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    His confusion only grew deeper as he watched Alexander walk away. After a moment, he sighed and turned on his heels. Something about Alexander¡¯s words didn¡¯t sit right with him. And so, with a troubled expression, He made his way towards his office.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Alexander to reach them. With his usual grace, he descended into the sea of students surrounding the kids.

    The moment they noticed him, the crowd parted in awe¡ª Watching with reverence as their idol walked toward them. His purple eyes gleamed, his smile warm.

    ¡°May I take my kids with me for a moment? I hope you all don¡¯t mind.¡±

    His voice was gentle, yet undeniably commanding. And just like that¡ª The young girls in the crowd practically melted, unable to contain their admiration.

    Holding Athena¡¯s and Ayden¡¯s small hands in his own, He led them away from the growing murmurs of admiration. Not far behind, Sir Morari and Julian followed at a measured pace.

    Sir Morari cleared his throat, feeling a bit awkward.

    ¡°You¡­ You did well. Keep it up.¡±

    Though his tone was gruff, The pride in his eyes was undeniable. Julian, knowing his father¡¯s usual struggle with emotions, Did something unexpected¡ª He grasped his father¡¯s sleeve tightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Father, for always teaching me what to do.¡±

    Sir Morari¡¯s heart swelled with pride. He stretched out his hand and ruffled Julian¡¯s hair affectionately. At that moment, Alexander¡¯s voice carried over to them.

    ¡°Fred, till we leave, spend time with Julian.¡±

    Both father and son turned to look at the first prince, Who stood with Athena and Ayden at his side. They bowed in gratitude.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Thank you.¡±

    Alexander took his children to the huge lake inside the Academy. The serene waters shimmered under the afternoon light. He turned to them, his voice gentle yet firm¡ª

    ¡°Both of you did well. I am proud of you two.¡±

    Athena¡¯s heterochromatic eyes shone with admiration and love. And Ayden? He was over the moon. Excitedly, he jumped up and down, his joy infectious.

    ¡°It was sooo exciting to see you watching us, Uncle! I am sooo happy!¡±

    Alexander chuckled and ruffled the young boy¡¯s hair, Watching as his nephew beamed with pure delight.

    They then recounted their experiences¡ª The trials, the dorms, and the unique surprises that awaited them.

    Alexander was particularly intrigued by the robotic butler and enchanted carriages in Alpha House.

    ¡°Aaah! I really wish to see those spectacles with my own eyes.¡±

    Athena chuckled.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask permission to visit me at my dorm? You know parents are allowed to visit. You don¡¯t even have to face the trial.¡±

    Ayden, listening intently, chimed in.

    ¡°I want to meet my sister¡¯s butler too! But¡­ I am not strong enough. Once I get stronger, I can see them too.¡±

    Then, as if hesitating, Ayden fidgeted slightly. Alexander noticed instantly.

    ¡°What is it, honey?¡± he asked, his tone soft.

    Ayden looked up at him.

    ¡°¡­Can you visit my dorm too?¡±

    Alexander¡¯s expression softened.

    ¡°Of course. How could I visit your sister¡¯s dorm and not yours?¡±

    His voice was filled with affection.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t, how am I going to reply to your aunt when she asks about your well-being?¡±

    Hearing that, Ayden grinned brightly.

    And so, the three of them began walking toward Ayden¡¯s dorm.

    Suddenly¡ª A voice called out, stopping them in their tracks.

    "Your Highness Alexander, may I have a moment?"

    Alexander did not turn immediately. He recognized the voice. He had been expecting it.

    Ayden and Athena looked up at him, waiting for his reaction.

    When he finally turned, his gaze met Alfred Leylani¡¯s, who stood there looking worn, frustrated, and¡ªmost interestingly¡ªtroubled.

    Leylani wasn¡¯t often troubled.

    Alexander¡¯s lips curved into a slow, knowing smirk.

    Leylani exhaled sharply, rubbing his temple as he approached.

    "You knew," he accused.

    Alexander tilted his head. "Knew what?"

    Leylani gave him an unamused glare. "Don¡¯t play dumb. You knew the barriers were failing before I even checked them."

    Alexander chuckled, the sound both lighthearted and infuriatingly smug. "Well, it was only a matter of time. I was just wondering how long it would take you to figure it out."

    Leylani clenched his jaw. "And yet, you didn¡¯t warn anyone."

    "I warned you," Alexander corrected. "You just didn¡¯t believe me."

    Leylani muttered something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like, "This man will be the death of me."

    He shook his head, stepping closer.

    His next words were quiet¡ªcalm, but edged with something heavier.

    "Alexander... the barriers didn¡¯t just fail."

    "They were tampered with."

    Alexander¡¯s smirk remained¡ªuntil it didn¡¯t. For just a second, it froze, like a crack appearing in unbreakable glass.

 Chapter 29: Abyssal Spy 2

    Alexander gestured for Leylani to stop talking, then turned toward the children. Athena, distracted by Ayden¡¯s excited rambling about the lake¡¯s beauty, had already sensed something was wrong. When her father¡¯s gaze returned to Leylani, more serious than before, she knew¡ªsomething was up.

    "Darlings, why don¡¯t you wait at Ayden¡¯s dorm? I¡¯ll be there in a moment," he said with a gentle smile.

    Ayden, who had been chatting away just moments ago, noticed the sudden tension in the atmosphere. Both children nodded and started walking toward the Delta dorm.

    As they walked, Ayden tugged at Athena¡¯s sleeve. "Sister, what do you think is so urgent that Master had to find Uncle so suddenly?"

    Athena thought for a moment before answering. "Maybe Dad told him something he didn¡¯t believe at first but later found out was true."

    Ayden frowned, feeling restless. "Sister!"

    Athena sighed. "No, don¡¯t ¡®sister¡¯ me."

    But Ayden wasn¡¯t giving up. He stepped in front of her, took both of her hands in his, and looked up at her with his signature lost puppy eyes¡ªthe one look he knew she could never resist. "Please, Sister."

    Athena contemplated for a moment before sighing in defeat. "Alright, but we can¡¯t get caught. Understand?"

    Ayden nodded vigorously, then grabbed her hand and dragged her along as they quietly followed the two adults.

    Meanwhile, Alexander and Leylani were deep in conversation, unaware of the two little eavesdroppers.

    "I can¡¯t believe they dared to infiltrate Hunter¡¯s Academy," Leylani grumbled.

    "Of course they did," Alexander replied, his tone sharp. "The only reason they haven¡¯t spread their influence here before was because of the barrier. Now, they¡¯ve found a way to compromise it."

    Leylani clenched his fists. "Who else would dare do this but those northern traitors?"

    Alexander looked at his friend, who was quickly losing his composure. "Calm down. From what I¡¯ve assessed, they don¡¯t have a significant presence yet¡ªjust some cronies, a fake prince, and a full-fledged demon."

    Leylani inhaled sharply, his shoulders stiffening. For a moment, he looked as if he¡¯d been physically struck. ¡®A demon?¡¯ His voice was barely above a whisper. ¡®Who?¡¯

    Alexander met his gaze with deadly seriousness. "Who was in charge of recruiting the new professor?"

    Leylani hesitated, thinking. "I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Before the year started, the Northern Empire made demands regarding their prince¡¯s safety, claiming that a place without one of their kind wasn¡¯t safe for him to study and live in. So, we recruited a few professors from their empire. But none of them have access to sensitive information or key Academy structures."

    Alexander ran a frustrated hand through his hair. "Then explain how the barrier was compromised. And how a demon got in."

    Leylani looked visibly disturbed. "I admit the barrier issue is serious, but a demon? If that were true, how did Principal Sylvester not notice? Who exactly is it?"

    Alexander pinched the bridge of his nose. "The new professor is a demon. But for some reason, he¡¯s weak¡ªso weak that if it were anyone else, they would¡¯ve missed his presence entirely. But I saw him clearly with my Eyes of the Truth Seeker. And my ability never lies."

    Hidden behind the bushes, Athena and Ayden held their breath. Ayden¡¯s fingers gripped her sleeve tightly, his body trembling. His wide eyes darted to hers, sheer panic in them.

    "Sister, there¡¯s a demon here!" Ayden whispered, panicked.

    Athena widened her eyes and quickly covered his mouth, signaling him to stay quiet.

    Meanwhile, Leylani was still processing the revelation. "Alexander, shouldn¡¯t we capture him and root out the traitors who compromised the Academy¡¯s safety? They let a demon in."

    Alexander shook his head. "Not yet. We need to find out their motives first. If we act now, they¡¯ll realize we¡¯re onto them and scatter before we can stop them. Let them believe they¡¯re still undetected."

    Leylani exhaled sharply, struggling to keep his anger in check. "Should I at least inform Principal Sylvester?"

    Alexander shook his head again. "No. Given his history with demons, that old man won¡¯t be able to resist killing that thing the moment he finds out. We need a temporary way to reinforce the barrier while keeping up the illusion that it¡¯s still compromised so that the traitors remain unaware."

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Leylani¡¯s brows furrowed. "But how?"

    Before Alexander could answer, he smirked and turned his head slightly. "My dear children, why don¡¯t you come out of the bushes and help your master find a way to solve his dilemma?"

    From behind the thick greenery, two small figures stiffened.

    Ayden let out a squeaky, "Eeeekkk!" before scrambling out, followed by a very reluctant Athena.

    Alexander raised an amused brow. "I never knew you could reach the dorm through these bushes."

    The two troublemakers stood before their father and master, caught red-handed.

    Alexander sighed dramatically. ¡°Honestly, you two are the worst at sneaking around. Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t notice? I¡¯ve been watching you two since the day you were born. Brother asks, and sister always gives in.¡±

    Leylani crossed his arms, giving them both a hard look. "Do you two have anything to say for yourselves?"

    Athena and Ayden exchanged a nervous glance.

    "Um¡­" Ayden started sheepishly. "We were¡­ just making sure you were safe?"

    Athena sighed in exasperation, rubbing her temples. "We are so getting punished for this, aren¡¯t we?"

    "No, not if you find a way to repair the barrier like I said," Alexander stated matter-of-factly.

    Athena gave him a deadpan look. "I¡¯m only ten. What can I possibly do?"

    Alexander smirked. "Oh? Says the one who created a perfect barrier at the age of five."

    Athena shrugged. "That was an accident."

    Leylani looked at her as if he had just found a priceless treasure. "Right¡­ Dear disciple¡ªno, dear goddaughter, please save us. Given the current situation, you¡¯re the only one capable of doing such a thing."

    Athena hesitated. "But I can¡¯t. Didn¡¯t you see? My barrier was weak. I don¡¯t even know how I created the first one¡ªit just happened. The one I made during the trial wasn¡¯t as strong, and I don¡¯t know why."

    Alexander thought for a moment before nodding. "That¡¯s true. But can¡¯t you tweak it so we can sense their presence and monitor them without alerting them?"

    Athena fell silent, deep in thought. Finally, she spoke. "I have another idea, but it will have to wait until I get back to my dorm. I need to figure out why the quality of my barriers is different."

    Both adults exchanged glances before Leylani nodded. "Yes, it can wait."

    The tension hung thick for a moment, but then Alexander clapped his hands together with a grin. ¡°Well then, enough of that. Let¡¯s check out Ayden¡¯s dorm!¡±

    "Yaay!" Ayden cheered, jumping up and down before grabbing his uncle¡¯s and sister¡¯s hands, practically dragging them away toward his dorm.

    As they disappeared in a whirlwind of excitement, Leylani stood still, watching them leave before letting out a sigh. Shaking his head, he turned and walked toward his office, his mind already deep in thought.

    Ayden¡¯s dorm visit was long, but that was expected¡ªhe was a chatterbox who talked endlessly when excited, especially when surrounded by his most cherished people. He eagerly showed his uncle all the gifts he had received from the academy for completing the trial, along with the occasional handmade presents and little potted plants his sister and Julian had given him.

    On their way out, they ran into Julian and Sir Morari, who were returning to Julian¡¯s room after a stroll. The moment Ayden saw Julian, he volunteered to stay behind.

    "Even if I come with you, I can¡¯t enter the Alpha dorm, so I¡¯ll stay with Brother Julian and Sir Morari," he said cheerfully.

    Julian and Ayden, along with Sir Morari, watched as the father-daughter duo¡ªone big and one small¡ªheaded toward the Alpha dorms.

    "Sir Morari, don¡¯t you think Sister not only looks like Uncle but also walks and behaves exactly like him?" Ayden mused.

    Sir Morari let out a deep sigh, watching Alexander¡¯s familiar posture. "Yes, indeed. Little Highness resembles His Highness so much that it¡¯s almost scary."

    Both boys shrugged in sync, as if saying, That¡¯s just how the world works¡ªwhat can we do?

    Just as Alexander and Athena reached the intersection leading to the Alpha dorm, they ran into Alya. The moment Alya saw them, she instinctively tried to flee using her super speed, but Athena was quicker¡ªshe grabbed her hand before she could disappear.

    "Dad, do you remember her?" Athena asked, looking at her father.

    Alexander studied the little elf girl carefully, and recognition flashed in his eyes. He gave a polite nod. "It¡¯s good to see you again, Princess."

    Alya shyly bowed and gestured back. "It¡¯s good to see you again, Your Highness."

    Athena turned to her father. "I wanted to introduce her to you earlier, but she vanished when you came to pick us up." Then she looked back at Alya. "Where did you disappear after the ceremony?"

    Alya blushed, her expression filled with happiness. "My brother came to see me. He¡¯s in my dorm now," she signed.

    Athena smiled, feeling relieved for her friend. At least now, Alya wouldn¡¯t feel left out just because no one came to visit her.

    Alya quickly waved her hands. "See you later!" she signed before rushing off toward her dorm.

    Alexander sighed as he watched her leave. "Poor child. I hope no one here discriminates against her just because she can¡¯t speak."

    "Don¡¯t worry, Dad," Athena assured him, her voice firm. "As long as we¡¯re here, no one will dare."

    Alexander ruffled her hair affectionately. "My little cupcake is so awesome."

    They resumed their walk, stopping when they reached the barrier to the Alpha dorms.

    "Dad, do you have to pass a trial to enter?" Athena asked.

    Alexander chuckled. "No, Cupcake. Just like you don¡¯t need to take a trial to enter a lower-level dorm, an adult who surpasses the dorm¡¯s limits doesn¡¯t have to face the trial either."

    Athena sighed in relief. "Then, okay."

    She pressed her bracelet, quickly navigating the interface and sending a message:

    ¡®Cleo, we have a guest.¡¯

    The reply was instant.

    ¡®Understood, my lady.¡¯

 Chapter 30: Rufus

    When Alexander crossed the barrier, he expected something grand, but at first, it seemed ordinary¡ªa bamboo forest, a stone-paved road stretching ahead. Yet, there was something¡­ off. The air felt heavier, richer with mana, as if the very ground pulsed with ancient energy. The road was slightly wider than the ones leading to other dorms, but nothing else stood out.

    Suddenly, the sound of neighing horses and the rhythmic clatter of hooves against the ground caught his attention, followed by the creaking of a carriage.

    "It¡¯s amazing to know there are places that still use horse-drawn carriages," he sighed, almost in disappointment.

    Athena shook her head. "Don¡¯t let the old pervert hear you. He cherishes his machines more than anything."

    Alexander chuckled. "Even if it¡¯s old-fashioned, no one today can build machines that resemble living creatures so perfectly."

    As they spoke, a sleek metallic carriage pulled up in front of them. The mechanical coachman greeted them, placing his right fist over his left chest. "My lady! Sir!"

    Athena stepped toward the carriage but paused when she realized her father hadn¡¯t moved. Alexander stood frozen, eyes locked onto the coachman. The metallic figure tilted its head slightly, its movements eerily smooth, almost human. Even the artificial horses, with their gleaming black coats and lifelike eyes, felt unsettlingly real.

    "Cupcake, are you sure that guy is a robot? And those horses¡ªjust insane." He let out a whistle. "Wow!"

    Athena understood his reaction. Even though their creator might be a half-crazed lunatic, the creations themselves were extraordinary. It made her wonder¡ªjust how advanced were the ancient people to create something like this?

    Alexander finally followed Athena into the carriage. His eyes roamed over the pristine interior, taking in the soft, luxurious seats.

    The carriage rolled forward, and before long, they reached the edge of the bamboo forest, where the enchanted forest began.

    "Interesting," Alexander murmured, his voice a quiet whisper in the carriage. "Very interesting."

    He had seen many things in his lifetime, but this was the first time he had seen an enchanted forest inside a dorm area. It was a brilliant concept¡ªa safe place to nurture and protect the next generation, surrounded by a forest filled with abundant mana. He could feel the purity of the mana swirling around him.

    This is a true luxury.

    But what truly caught his attention was the Arcanum Lamp hanging outside the carriage¡ªa relic he had only ever heard about in old stories from his aunt and read about in the ancient archives of the royal library.

    The journey didn¡¯t take long, and soon, they arrived at the dorm. Alexander had expected to see a few robotic servants, but what he actually saw was far more overwhelming than a mechanical coachman and horses.

    The dorm entrance was bustling¡ªdozens of servants moving about, performing various tasks with precision. Yet, what made the sight astonishing was the fact that none of them were living beings.

    As they approached the entrance, Athena expected Cleo to open the door¡ªbut to her surprise, it wasn¡¯t Cleo.

    Instead, it was Rufus himself.

    "Brat, how dare you call my creations old-fashioned!"

    Alexander stiffened.

    He had been expecting another robot¡ªbut this was a full-grown man.

    His eyes narrowed. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    Before he could think twice, Alexander reached out¡ªonly for his fingers to pass through thin air. It was like plunging his hand into ice-cold mist. A shiver ran up his spine.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    "You¡ªwho are you? What are you?"

    Rufus clicked his tongue in disapproval. "Now I understand why this little brat is so impolite. It runs in the family."

    With a dismissive wave, Rufus turned on his heel and gestured for them to follow. He strode into the hall without looking back.

    Alexander turned to Athena, his eyes filled with questions.

    Without a word, she sighed deeply before finally answering.

    "Rufus Alfonso."

    Alexander¡¯s eyes widened in utter bewilderment.

    "The Rufus Alfonso?" He paused. "The one with a knack for wearing women¡¯s clothes?"

    Rufus whipped around, his eyes blazing.

    "For the Lord¡¯s sake! It was one time¡ªas a prank! I never wore that again!"

    Athena snorted, biting back a laugh as she watched Rufus storm off toward the hall, his face looking as if he had been stung by a swarm of bees.

    By the time they reached the great hall, Cleo had already prepared refreshments for their guest and the little Lady. Rufus, having spent some time observing Athena, already knew what kind of treats she liked and, more importantly, what kind of person she was.

    Even though she often appeared serious and was less than polite toward him, he could tell that the child treated both the living and the lifeless with the same level of consideration. She was sharp, calculating¡ªbut never cruel.

    In Rufus¡¯s opinion, she wasn¡¯t impolite because she was a spoiled brat like other kids her age. She was impolite because of her pride and authority, wielding them like a well-honed weapon¡ªnot just sharp but capable of cutting through anything.

    Now, after seeing her father, Rufus understood where that pride and authority came from.

    Like father, like daughter.

    With a serious expression, Rufus turned to Alexander.

    "Who told you about my less-than-fond past? It¡¯s been centuries since anyone even remembered it."

    Alexander shrugged. "My aunt came across a diary belonging to Ophelia."

    At the mention of the name, Rufus suddenly leaned forward in his seat.

    "Ophelia?" His voice was sharp with interest and caution.

    Rufus frowned. "How dare you act surprised? And how dare you refer to the most revered Saintess Ophelia as if she were just some ordinary woman?"

    Alexander blinked in genuine shock.

    "What? Saintess? Are we talking about the same Ophelia¡ªthe one who created the Mirror of the Departed?"

    The moment those words left Alexander¡¯s lips, Rufus¡¯s expression changed.

    For the briefest moment, Rufus¡¯s expression shifted¡ªsorrow, loss, and something dangerously close to rage flickered across his face. But just as quickly as it appeared, it was gone, buried beneath his usual sharp wit.

    Athena, who understood the internal struggle playing out in Rufus¡¯s mind, quickly changed the subject before he could slip too deeply into painful memories.

    "Old man," she said, crossing her arms, "didn¡¯t you say nothing happens in this place without you knowing? Then why was the barrier compromised?"

    For a brief moment, Rufus felt grateful to the mere ten-year-old child sitting in front of him. She understood.

    She had given him a way out from reliving a past he wasn¡¯t ready to confront.

    With a chuckle, he leaned back in his chair.

    "Who told you the barrier was actually broken?" Rufus leaned back, a knowing smirk playing on his lips. "I let them think it was compromised. I needed that Abyssal bastards to believe they had the upper hand."

    Alexander frowned, thinking for a moment.

    "Then what about the demon?"

    Rufus¡¯s eyes glinted with a mysterious amusement.

    "I can¡¯t tell you much about that. But once your daughter awakens, she¡¯ll understand why."

    Alexander narrowed his eyes.

    "And let me guess¡ªthat somehow ties into why I can¡¯t use my full power?"

    Rufus simply chuckled. "Now, now, you¡¯re catching on. But I can¡¯t give you all the answers just yet. You¡¯ll understand soon enough¡ªuntil then, I suggest you stop searching for answers where you won¡¯t find them."

    Alexander clenched his jaw in frustration.

    "Then what about the demon?" His voice hardened. "Are you just going to let him roam free?"

    Rufus shook his head. "Nope."

    Then, with a sudden shift in his expression, he turned to Athena.

    "Athena Alexia Arcane," Rufus said, his voice laced with authority, "I have a mission for you. And trust me, this one will change everything."

 Chapter 31: Grand Pillar

    Athena narrowed her eyes. Rufus was always unpredictable, but this time, something in his expression felt¡­ off. He was amused, sure, but there was something else¡ªsomething almost solemn. That wasn¡¯t like him.

    "What mission?" she asked, crossing her arms.

    Rufus chuckled, his usual air of mischief playing across his face.

    "A mission that will aid in your future." He leaned forward slightly. "You have a tremendous amount of potential, kid¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t even see in your father."

    Alexander¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    "And what exactly is this important mission?"

    Rufus¡¯s expression darkened for a moment.

    "The demon who came as a new professor¡­ he is someone special." He paused, then added, "Help him remember what he forgot."

    Athena¡¯s brow furrowed. Help a demon¡­ remember?

    "And Alexander," Rufus continued, turning to him, "don¡¯t worry. He would never harm her."

    He let out a slow breath, as if recalling something distant, something painful.

    "Not her," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "Never her."

    For a moment, a shadow of sadness flickered in his eyes. But just as quickly as it appeared, it was gone¡ªreplaced by his usual mischief.

    His smirk returned. "Prince, would you like to see around your daughter¡¯s dorm?"

    Alexander studied him carefully, the weight of centuries reflected in this strange being before him. A man, a legend, or something more?

    Rufus continued, his tone more serious now.

    "Don¡¯t worry. As long as even a sliver of my consciousness remains here, I will never let Abyss set foot in this place. This is the sanctuary that holds the future of various realms and races."

    Alexander nodded, reassured. This being¡ªwhatever he truly was¡ªhad seen the greatest triumphs and the deepest sorrows of mortal history, and still, he had chosen to remain. To protect.

    Ever since hearing Rufus Alfonso¡¯s name, a question had plagued Alexander¡¯s mind¡ªif beings of such power had failed to destroy Abyss, how could he and his companions, far weaker than the legends before them, hope to succeed?

    And yet, as he watched his daughter¡ªso young, yet so unyielding¡ªan unfamiliar thought crept into his mind. Could she¡­ succeed where he and his generation had failed? The idea was both exhilarating and terrifying.

    As they walked, they arrived at a massive entrance.

    The doorway was there¡ªbut there were no doors. Only a solid wall blocking the way.

    Alexander frowned. A teleportation array?

    Without hesitation, Rufus walked straight through the wall as if it didn¡¯t exist.

    Alexander took a step forward, but Athena stopped him. She placed her palm against the wall, and suddenly, the entire entrance glowed blue.

    With a quiet hiss, the wall split in half and slid aside, revealing the passage beyond.

    Athena turned to him with a small smirk.

    "If you don¡¯t step inside now, you won¡¯t be able to get out later," she teased. "It only grants access to the inhabitants of Alpha Dorm. Unless you¡¯re with me, you¡¯re stuck outside¡ªor inside."

    Alexander chuckled in amusement before stepping through.

    As soon as Athena entered behind him, the doors sealed shut with a whisper-quiet motion.

    "I was expecting some kind of magic array portal," Alexander admitted, glancing back at the now-sealed entrance. "But this¡­ this feels more like a machine-engineered door."

    Athena chuckled.

    "It¡¯s not just machinery. It¡¯s a combination of three different things¡ªmana, runes, and engineering."

    Alexander saw the glint of excitement in her eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡®She¡¯s in good hands.¡¯

    Before he could say anything, Rufus¡¯s voice rang out from deeper inside.

    "Are you two just gonna stand there admiring the door all day, or do you wanna see what I did with the barrier?"

    Alexander and Athena exchanged glances before stepping forward.

    "Dad, this is my training ground. He gives me simulated Abyssal creatures and demons to fight against." Athena gestured toward the vast space around them. "And for a man who¡¯s mostly known for his architectural achievements, he¡¯s surprisingly good with weapons."

    Rufus smirked. "Kid, don¡¯t underestimate our generation. We were known for our versatility. Nowadays, someone with the most trash-tier skills gets called a genius. But back in our time, a true genius was someone who was unparalleled in at least three different areas. And those areas could be anything¡ªcombat, magic, engineering, strategy¡­" He trailed off for a moment, lost in thought.

    "I¡¯ve only seen a handful of true geniuses in this Academy¡¯s history," Rufus mused. "Your father and his ridiculous band of friends were among them. And, of course, that beautiful and fierce lady¡­" He paused. "She always reminded me of someone."

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Athena frowned. "That beautiful woman you¡¯re talking about¡ªthat must be my mother."

    Rufus stared at her in disbelief before sighing dramatically. "A kind, well-behaved, and strong woman like her actually married the trashiest guy of her generation¡ªand gave birth to a brat like you." He shook his head in mock sorrow. "Ah, the unpredictability of mortal hearts."

    Athena gave him a puzzled look. "What?"

    Rufus chuckled. "Hoho! I¡¯ve seen a lot in this Academy, but one thing I never saw? A single day going by without your mother and father fighting like street dogs. It was¡­ truly entertaining."

    As he spoke, he walked toward the massive glass door at the far end of the training hall. Just like before, he passed straight through it like a ghost.

    Athena sighed, pressed her palm against the lock, and the door slid open. She and Alexander stepped inside.

    The room was dimly lit, illuminated only by the soft glow of multiple screens, wires, and engineering tools scattered across workbenches. At the very center stood a circular podium, surrounded by a shimmering mana shield.

    And within that shield, there was a pillar.

    It was carved from pristine white jade, covered in intricate runes and arrays that pulsed faintly with energy. The mana radiating from it was so pure that it felt holy, like something that should not exist in this world.

    Athena felt something inside her tighten.

    The moment the strange sensation hit her, the pillar pulsed¡ªonce, then again, in perfect sync with her heartbeat. A rush of energy flooded her senses, too much, too fast. The world blurred at the edges. Cold sweat ran down her back as her knees buckled.

    Her vision blurred, and her skin felt ice-cold.

    Alexander moved instantly, catching her before she could collapse. He could feel the pulsing energy¡ªit wasn¡¯t just the pillar reacting to Athena; Athena was reacting to it.

    "I shouldn¡¯t have brought her inside," Rufus muttered under his breath. He stepped forward to lead them out¡ª

    And then¡ª

    A voice rang through the chamber.

    "Rufus."

    It was deep. Familiar. Powerful.

    A voice that shook the very foundations of Alpha Dorm and the enchanted forest surrounding it.

    Rufus froze. His entire body went rigid, his breathing shallow. No. This was impossible. He had steeled himself for centuries, convinced he would never hear that voice again. And yet¡­ here it was. A tremor ran through him, his heart pounding like a war drum.

    His voice was barely a whisper.

    "M-My Lord... Is that you?"

    For the first time in centuries, his soul trembled.

    Athena, still caught in the haze of pain, slowly opened her eyes when she heard a voice¡ªa voice she knew.

    Her fingers tightened around her father¡¯s hand.

    "Dad¡­ it¡¯s the same voice I heard back then."

    Alexander¡¯s gaze flickered between his daughter and Rufus, who stood unnaturally still. Shock and recognition warred on Rufus¡¯s usually smug face. ¡®Whoever this voice belonged to, they were not just powerful¡ªthey were someone crucial.¡¯

    Rufus¡¯s voice was strained, almost reverent. "My Lord¡­ I thought you had left us."

    The voice responded, deep and calm yet distant, carrying a weight of ancient sorrow.

    "I am no longer present here, Rufus. What you hear is merely the echo of my consciousness¡ªa fragment I left behind within this child¡¯s soul to guide her, for she is my chosen."

    Alexander¡¯s entire body tensed.

    ¡®A fragment of his consciousness¡­ within my daughter?¡¯

    The voice continued.

    "It is only because of the Grand Pillar that I can speak now. My power has long since faded¡ªI can no longer watch over this world as I once did."

    Then, it addressed Alexander directly.

    "Alexander of Arcane, you are a man of great will¡­ and yet, you have only just begun to see the path ahead. Your daughter walks a road darker than yours, and yet¡­ she must."

    Despite the weight of the situation, Alexander felt his heart clench.

    "But be warned¡­ The Abyss is watching. He covets her. And when he learns the truth¡ªher true mission¡ªhis fury will be unmatched."

    A sense of dread settled over the room.

    "When that day comes, you must do everything in your power to buy her time to grow."

    Alexander clenched his fists. ¡®That day? When? How soon?¡¯

    The voice sighed.

    "The times of peace are ending. The storm will come soon."

    "When she embarks on her journey to find her Bound Beast¡­" the voice grew fainter, "guide her to the Ancient Ruins of Armageddon. There, she will find her destined bond."

    A pause.

    "Not just her¡ª" the voice continued, "but the two boys¡­ and the child of the Northern Empire."

    Alexander¡¯s breath hitched. "The Northern prince?"

    "Do not see him as an enemy," the voice warned. "One day, he will be your daughter¡¯s greatest strength."

    Another sigh.

    "I do not have much time. I must return to my slumber."

    There was an eerie stillness as the voice faded, leaving behind only silence.

    Athena had lost consciousness somewhere in the middle of the conversation.

    Alexander stood there, staring at the sleeping child in his arms, his mind racing.

    ¡®Who was that?¡¯

    Something in his heart told him he shouldn¡¯t ask. Shouldn¡¯t even try.

    Rufus finally let out a long sigh. His eyes softened as he looked at the unconscious girl. "We need to ensure she is strong enough for what¡¯s ahead."

    Meanwhile, Athena¡¯s consciousness was transported elsewhere.

    When she opened her eyes, she found herself no longer in the training room.

    Instead, she stood in the middle of a vast, endless garden.

    Lush flowers swayed in the breeze. Strange golden butterflies flitted through the air. The sky was a mesmerizing swirl of deep purples and blues, like a twilight that never ended.

    Athena¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ¡®Where¡­ am I?¡¯

 Chapter 32: Fox Spirit

    A gentle breeze wove through Athena¡¯s hair, almost like a whisper, nudging her forward. A stone-paved path stretched ahead, inviting her deeper into the mysterious yet strangely familiar garden.

    Everywhere she turned, vibrant flowers bloomed, basking in the golden sunlight. The air was thick with the scent of petals, yet¡­ something felt off.

    Silence.

    No rustling leaves, no chirping birds¡ªjust an unnatural stillness.

    Athena¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡®Is this an illusion?¡¯

    She had experienced illusions before¡ªcrafted in the trial grounds¡ªbut this felt different. It wasn¡¯t deception. It was something else.

    She closed her eyes, focusing on the sensation, sinking into the depths of her memory.

    Suddenly, she was no longer in the garden.

    She was back in the woods behind the palace, standing beside her father. The warm glow of the evening sun cascaded around him, making him look almost otherworldly¡ªdivine.

    Her tiny hands tugged at his sleeve. She had noticed something strange.

    ¡°Dad, who are you talking to?¡±

    Alexander chuckled, ruffling her hair with boundless affection.

    ¡°The forest spirits.¡±

    Athena¡¯s eyes widened in wonder.

    ¡°Wow! They talk to you?¡± Her voice was filled with awe.

    He shook his head, smiling.

    ¡°Not exactly. They don¡¯t speak, but they understand. This is a gift I inherited from your grandmother.¡±

    Her lips pursed in thought. ¡°Mom told me we can¡¯t see them or talk to them¡ªonly feel their presence.¡±

    Alexander nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. But if you inherit this ability, you¡¯ll be able to see them, too. You just have to feel them¡ªnot with your eyes, not with your ears, but with your heart, your soul, and your mind.¡±

    The memory faded.

    Athena opened her eyes, her heartbeat steady, her mind clear. She reached out¡ªnot with her hands, but with her senses. And what she saw left her stunned.

    The tugging at her sleeve wasn¡¯t just the wind. A tiny wind spirit, shaped like a sparrow, flitted beside her, impatiently pulling at her.

    Athena''s breath hitched. Her entire body froze. She had always known spirits existed, but never like this. Never this many. Never this¡­ real.

    Then, she realized¡ªthere were hundreds of spirits surrounding her.

    Flora, fauna, manifestations of the elements¡ªspirits of fire, water, wind, and earth, each resembling creatures of legend.

    And then¡ª

    The little sparrow stopped tugging and turned toward the rest of the spirits.

    ¡°Why is this child not responding?¡±

    Athena¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡®I¡­ I can hear them?¡¯ Not even her father could hear them speak. The sparrow fluttered around her in exasperation.

    ¡°Kid, stop dilly-dallying and start moving!¡±

    But before Athena could respond, a presence sent a shiver through the air. A heavy pressure filled the space. The spirits trembled.

    One by one, they bowed.

    Even the feisty little sparrow dipped its head in submission.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Athena slowly turned.

    A snow-white nine-tailed fox emerged from the trees, walking toward her with grace and power. Golden markings glowed on its forehead¡ªa lotus symbol with nine petals.

    Athena¡¯s muscles tensed. ¡®If this fox attacks me¡­ I won¡¯t survive even a single strike.¡¯

    This creature was far stronger than the Orc Lord. But it didn¡¯t attack.

    It sprinted forward.

    Athena froze.

    The fox halted inches away and lowered its head to sniff her. The cold press of its nose against her skin sent chills down her spine, but not out of fear.

    She felt something.

    A connection.

    Deep. Unshakable.

    Then, the nine-tailed fox suddenly stiffened.

    Its golden eyes widened¡ªnot just with surprise, but with something raw. Something aching. As if it had been waiting¡­ for far too long.

    It stepped back, staring at her, emotions swirling in its gaze¡ªdisbelief, wonder¡­ and something deeper.

    Then, in a move that stunned Athena, the mighty spirit lowered itself and nuzzled against her¡ªaffectionately.

    Its voice, when it spoke, was filled with warmth.

    ¡°We meet again¡­ Master.¡±

    Athena¡¯s heart pounded. ¡®Master?¡¯ The title felt foreign¡­ yet oddly familiar. The fox¡¯s chuckle was soft, almost nostalgic.

    ¡°Master, I found you again.¡±

    Its voice trembled slightly with unmasked devotion.

    ¡°I knew it. No matter how many lifetimes pass, no matter how many times you are reborn¡­¡±

    The fox leaned closer, pressing its forehead against Athena¡¯s.

    ¡°I will always find you.¡±

    A strange tightness gripped Athena¡¯s heart.

    Her fingers twitched, wanting to reach out¡ªto call a name that wouldn¡¯t come.

    The fox spirit let out a soft sigh.

    ¡°You once told me¡­ you would never forget my name.¡±

    Its voice was filled with longing.

    ¡°But now, you don¡¯t remember, do you?¡±

    A sudden, crushing ache bloomed in her chest. It wasn¡¯t just pain¡ªit was loss. Grief. An emotion too vast to belong to this moment alone. As if her very soul was mourning something¡­ someone¡­ she could no longer remember.

    ¡®Who¡­ are you to me?¡¯

    Before she could speak, a melodious tune drifted through the air.

    It was soothing. Familiar.

    The nine-tailed fox sighed.

    ¡°Master¡­ they are waiting for you.¡±

    It gently nudged her forward, toward the center of the garden. Athena hesitated, glancing up at the spirit queen. But the fox only smiled.

    And so, with the fox walking beside her and the rest of the spirits following behind, Athena stepped forward¡ªtoward the unknown.

    Her mind was racing. Ever since she stepped into this academy, the events unfolding around her had been nothing short of extraordinary. It had barely been a week, yet she had encountered mysteries that even the strongest mage within these academy grounds had never seen. She couldn¡¯t comprehend how a spirit as powerful as this nine-tailed fox could bind itself to a person¡ªit required an immense level of loyalty, something beyond mere bonds of servitude.

    As they walked forward, the sound of music grew louder. She felt her mind unwinding, the melody seeping into her very soul. It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at a clearing. Instinctively, she scanned her surroundings.

    The first thing that caught her attention was the vast, shimmering lake before her. A mermaid sat atop a massive rock, cradling a harp that looked as if it were made of glass, its delicate strings sparkling like they were woven from pure starlight. The instrument gleamed under the bright light, as if tiny diamonds were embedded within it. The mermaid herself was breathtakingly beautiful, her eyes closed as she played, as though the song were not merely music but an extension of her very being.

    The lake¡¯s water was pristine, its clarity unmatched, and tiny water spirits danced across its surface, moving in harmony with the melody. It was a sight as enchanting as the music itself.

    She stood mesmerized, unable to look away¡ªuntil the fox spirit nudged her, urging her to turn to the left. Following the spirit¡¯s silent guidance, she shifted her gaze and saw an oval table surrounded by figures unlike any she had ever encountered.

    The table was vast, pristine white, and humming with an unseen force. But it wasn¡¯t the table that made her breath hitch¡ªit was the figures seated around it.

    Not mortals. Not spirits. Something else entirely. Their presence was overwhelming, each exuding an aura of power so immense it made the air itself feel heavy. Some exuded warmth and serenity, while others emanated an overwhelming, fierce intensity. Yet, despite their differences, they all had one thing in common¡ªtheir eyes, filled with keen curiosity, were fixed entirely on her.

    Their attire looked as if they had stepped straight out of the pages of a history book¡ªone that belonged in the restricted section of the royal library. Their presence carried the same ethereal weight as the voice that had spoken to her earlier, filling the air with an indescribable sense of power and familiarity.

    A woman seated at the table caught her attention. She was draped in a flowing white toga, intricately embroidered with golden patterns that shimmered in the light. Her blond hair swayed gently with the breeze, and her light blue eyes sparkled with warmth and recognition.

    ¡°You have arrived,¡± she said, her voice as sweet and soothing as a lullaby. It carried a sense of familiarity, wrapping around Athena like a comforting embrace.

    The woman¡¯s gaze softened further as she studied her. ¡°You are just as beautiful as I remember.¡± Her words, filled with quiet admiration, made something stir deep within Athena¡ªa feeling she couldn''t quite place.

 Chapter 33: Fallen Gods

    "Desdemona, why don¡¯t you let the child take a seat first?" another woman spoke. She wore dark red armor, and her eyes, as red as her attire, bore a gaze as deep and intense as her emotions were absent. Her black hair, tied in a ponytail, swayed in the breeze, though a few stray locks fell to frame her emotionless face. Despite her outward calm, her eyes held the wisdom of someone who had lived through countless trials and seen many things in her time.

    It took Athena a moment to fully register the name ¡®Desdemona.¡¯ In her ten short years of life, she had only ever heard of a woman wearing a white and golden toga, with golden blonde locks and light blue eyes¡ªthe fallen goddess of destiny, Desdemona. Athena was still reeling from the realization when she stammered, "You¡­ Aren¡¯t you supposed to be... ahhh... Annihilated after the war back then?"

    A man with dark hair and light brown eyes smirked, his mischievous glint unmistakable. "As Agrona said, take a seat, child."

    Seeing Athena hesitate, the fox spirit gently nudged her toward the seat beside Desdemona. Then, shrinking into a pup, it curled up into a ball in Athena¡¯s lap.

    "You must have been close in your past life for her to be this attached to you," another woman said. She wore deer antlers and a crown made of flowers and vines. Her dark green toga, embroidered with various plant motifs, suggested she was the goddess of nature. "Even back then, she was a prideful little thing who only listened to her master."

    From the way they carried themselves, Athena could tell who they were. The woman was Rowan, the goddess of nature, and the man with light brown eyes had to be Aspen, the god of Mischief, notorious for his pranks.

    There were three other gods present as well. One had snow-white hair and piercing blue eyes, with a thunderbolt symbol etched on his forehead¡ªPhoebe, the God of Thunder and Night. Another was Vesper, the goddess of Destruction and Plague, and beside her stood Adalet, the goddess of Judgment and Justice. Lastly, a little black dragon caught Athena''s attention.

    She stared at the small creature with intense curiosity, but the dragon narrowed its slit eyes at her in response. With a fluid motion, the creature shifted into a form that was half-man, half-dragon. The horns and black scales remained, giving him a fearsome yet regal appearance.

    Among all the gods present, he was the most terrifying to look at. Even the fox in Athena''s lap trembled, curling up into a tighter, rounder furball.

    "How are you all here, and where is this place?" Athena asked, her voice a mixture of confusion and concern.

    Vesper''s chuckle echoed through the air, sending a chill down Athena''s spine. "Child, this is your own mental landscape."

    Athena shook her head in disbelief. "No, that can''t be right. Last time I saw it, it was just a vast ocean¡ªsometimes calm, sometimes turbulent."

    Another chuckle rang out, this time from Phoebe. "Foolish child, do you not realize? The jade pillar you saw before is one of the Grand Pillars¡ªthe same kind as those in the Heavenly Palace. The amount of mana and divinity it contains is on par with a lesser god."

    Athena remembered the white pillar that had made her faint. Her mind struggled to comprehend it.

    She asked again, more urgently, "But how did you all get into my mental landscape? Didn¡¯t you disappear?"

    Desdemona sighed, the weight of her words palpable. "We did cease to exist, but before that, our lord, the ONE TRUE BEING, infused a fragment of each of our souls into yours. We are the fallen who now exist only in this place."

    There was a sorrowful ache in her voice, a raw pain that Athena couldn''t ignore. It tugged at her heart. She instinctively felt the urge to offer comfort, as if her brother were here he would do the same.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Without thinking, her small hand stretched toward Desdemona, pulling the goddess into an embrace. It shocked everyone, even the spirit in her lap. The fox had known her master for a long time but had never seen this side of her.

    Desdemona''s eyes widened in surprise, but the shock quickly faded into a soft affection as she gently patted Athena¡¯s head.

    "It''s true," Desdemona said, her voice softening, "that one''s upbringing can bring great change in behavior." She looked down at the child, her voice full of gratitude. "Thank you, princess, for your compassion."

    Athena felt a flush of embarrassment. She never behaved like this, but then again, this must be her brother¡¯s influence rubbing off on her. Suddenly, a low rumble echoed through the air. Adalet¡¯s expression darkened. "We don¡¯t have much time for chit-chat. It¡¯s going to disappear."

    Desdemona looked up, a frown crossing her face. "Little princess, we may not be able to meet again until you grow stronger. But before we return to slumber, we wish to pass on a part of our inheritance to you. It¡¯s earlier than I¡¯d calculated, but it will help you advance."

    The gods placed their hands together in prayer. A bright light emanated from them, enveloping the confused princess in a radiant glow. Athena felt an unknown energy surround her, its presence both foreign and familiar. The fox spirit in her lap stared in shock. Even in her master¡¯s previous life, she had never been this fortunate¡ªsurvival had always been a struggle.

    "Child," Vesper¡¯s voice broke through the moment, "when you learn skills, try to focus on those that align with our authority. This inheritance will help you unlock those powers fully. But remember¡ªnever use these gifts to their fullest until you have awakened."

    Rowan looked at Athena, the weight of so many lives resting on such young shoulders. "We must leave now, child," she said softly. "But don¡¯t worry. We will meet again. Until then, grow stronger."

    As the gods began to fade, Desdemona spoke once more, urgency in her tone. "Little princess, we leave the spirit queen with you. She will aid in your growth. See you soon."

    Before Athena could fully process what was happening, the gods and goddesses vanished, and the beautiful garden disappeared with them. She was once again standing alone in the vast ocean, the familiar feeling of isolation settling over her.

    She watched as the fox spirit transformed back into its original nine-tailed form. The creature howled toward the vacant sky, and in response, the sky cleared, dim light filtering through and casting a gentle glow on the ocean¡¯s surface.

    The fox spirit nuzzled Athena¡¯s forehead. "Master, I will be here. If you need me, just think of me."

    With those words, the fox spirit turned into a ball of light and ascended to the heavens, transforming into the moon that illuminated the ocean below. One by one, the remaining spirits who hadn¡¯t disappeared with the gods followed suit, turning into beams of light that shot up to the sky, adorning it like countless stars.

    Suddenly, Athena heard her father¡¯s voice piercing through her mental landscape. "Cupcake, wake up. Cupcake."

    The next moment, she was jolted awake by her father and Rufus. The Athena who opened her eyes was different. Alexander could immediately feel it¡ªthe change in his daughter. The most noticeable difference was the glowing golden lotus symbol on her forehead, the legendary spirit queen¡¯s mark, shining brightly.

    "Kid, don¡¯t tell me that while you were out, you somehow managed to tame the spirit queen?" Alexander asked, his voice filled with disbelief.

    Athena blinked at the two figures in front of her, disoriented. She could already feel the start of a headache forming.

    "Old man, I¡¯m already worn out, so stop yelling at me," she muttered, massaging her temple.

    "Cupcake, what happened? Why did you faint?" her father pressed, his concern evident.

    Athena hesitated for a moment, but then decided to share at least part of what had happened. "I think I met eight different gods." She paused, watching their reactions. "Not just any gods, but the fallen."

    Alexander froze, momentarily stunned. His daughter wasn¡¯t just protected by the ONE TRUE BEING, but by other gods as well.

    Before either of them could fully process that, Athena dropped another bombshell, one that caused Rufus¡¯s hologram to glitch for a moment. "Oh, and apparently in my previous life, I had a soul-bound spirit. She was awakened by all that commotion." Athena paused dramatically. "And it turns out she¡¯s a nine-tailed fox spirit... who happens to be the spirit queen."

    The revelation was enough to make Rufus¡¯s hologram momentarily malfunction and for Alexander to stare at his daughter with wide, disbelieving eyes.

 Chapter 34: Spirit Mark

    After a few moments of silence, Rufus let out a sigh. ''Aaah¡­ it¡¯s truly astonishing. Since the war, I haven¡¯t felt the presence of a true god¡ªnot like that. I witnessed cities crumble like sandcastles beneath their wrath, and demons flee with the bitter taste of defeat and humiliation still clinging to them.

    His nostalgic expression was interrupted by Athena¡¯s dry remark. ¡°Are you insulting the gods of Ausra Naeveh?¡±

    Rufus shrugged carelessly. ¡°If you consider those half-baked deities as true gods, then you¡¯re mistaken, kid. They¡¯re nothing more than glorified immortals¡ªjust slightly better than the strongest mortals. If even one of them had to face a war on the scale I¡¯ve seen, this dimension¡ªand every realm connected to it¡ªwould be wiped out in the blink of an eye. ¡±

    Athena considered his words. ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true, then why aren¡¯t those kinds of beings running rampant like they did during the war?¡±

    This time, it was Alexander who answered. ¡°Because of the Ruler¡¯s exclusive skill¡ªBook of Rules. It enforced a law that prevents any being stronger than the highest-ranked mortal in this dimension from entering it with their full power.¡±

    He turned toward his daughter, whose face had paled from exhaustion. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think about that now. Just rest for a while. Once you¡¯re recovered, we¡¯ll figure out how to hide your spirit mark.¡±

    Alexander could still see the spirit mark¡ªfaintly glowing like moonlight etched into her skin, subtle yet impossible to ignore.

    Athena could feel the fatigue weighing down her limbs. Just a few minutes in the company of those once-omnipotent gods had drained her. She didn¡¯t know how, but she was sure¡ªwithout her mental strength, just being near them might¡¯ve broken her.

    With heavy steps, she returned to her room, her father and Rufus following behind. At the doorway, she paused and looked back at Alexander. ¡°Dad¡­ don¡¯t leave yet. I have so much I want to tell you.¡±

    He reached out and gently patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, cupcake. I¡¯m right here.¡±

    Her mind still churned with thoughts and half-formed questions, but as soon as her head hit the pillow, they quieted, and sleep claimed her quickly.

    Meanwhile, Rufus and Alexander remained in the hall, their expressions grave.

    ¡°A soul-bound spirit,¡± Rufus muttered, ¡°means she must¡¯ve been someone significant in her past life¡­ but I can¡¯t recall anyone who matches that description.¡±

    Alexander nodded, equally puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve tried going through my own memories, but I¡¯ve come up empty too. If she was chosen by the Ruler, then she must¡¯ve been someone extraordinary. So why does no one remember her?¡±

    They exchanged a look¡ªan unspoken agreement passing between them. They needed to uncover who Athena had been in her past life. But for now, the more immediate concern was:

    ¡°How do we hide the spirit mark?¡± Alexander asked.

    ¡°Old man,¡± he added with a grin, ¡°do you know how?¡±

    Rufus bristled. ¡°What is it with you and that daughter of yours calling me ¡®old man¡¯ all the time?¡±

    Alexander shrugged, voice casual. ¡°You¡¯re a few centuries old, aren¡¯t you? So¡­ you are old.¡±

    ¡°You arrogant brat,¡± Rufus grumbled. ¡°Ever since I met your kid, I¡¯ve been getting insulted every day.¡±

    ¡°Temper, temper,¡± Alexander teased. ¡°If your tantrum is over, maybe you can help me protect my daughter?¡±

    Rufus glared, then sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s unheard of for a spirit queen to bind herself to a mortal. It¡¯s just as rare as a Beast King choosing a human companion. But we have to find a solution. No matter how powerful she is, Athena is still a ten-year-old child. Letting that mark remain visible could put her in serious danger¡ªespecially with enemies hiding right under our noses.¡±

    For nearly an hour and a half, the two continued brainstorming, trying to come up with a way to shield the spirit mark¡ªwithout success.

    Meanwhile, Athena stirred from her rest. She felt refreshed and more grounded than she had in days. The first thing on her mind was her father. Fearing he might¡¯ve left, she rushed toward the grand hall.

    What she saw made her stop in her tracks.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Rufus was flailing his arms in the air, baring his teeth like an angry wildcat, while her father calmly tried to ruffle his hair as if he were a misbehaving kitten.

    Athena couldn¡¯t help the snort that escaped her lips. It was the funniest¡ªand strangest¡ªthing she¡¯d seen all day.

    Rufus and Alexander turned toward the source of the snort. Alexander stood from his seat and walked over to his daughter.

    ¡°Cupcake, you¡¯re awake. Do you need anything?¡± he asked gently.

    Athena shook her head and took his outstretched hand. He led her to a nearby seat and sat beside her. To their surprise, the spirit mark that had been glowing on her forehead was gone.

    ¡°Kid, where did the mark go?¡± Rufus asked, his eyes narrowing in confusion.

    Athena touched her forehead, feeling only smooth skin where the mark had been. ¡°It¡¯s gone?¡± She looked up at her father, who nodded slowly.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted.

    Rufus frowned, his expression unreadable.

    Sensing the confusion around her, Athena turned inward, reaching out to the fox spirit.

    Her mind drifted into that tranquil plane again¡ªwhere twilight skies stretched endlessly and a silver moon hovered above, bathing everything in a gentle, dreamlike glow.

    ¡°You there?¡± she called.

    A sleepy yawn echoed back. ¡°Mmm¡­ Master, what is it?¡± the fox spirit replied lazily.

    ¡°The spirit mark disappeared,¡± Athena said, staring at the moon in puzzlement.

    ¡°Oh, that?¡± The voice sounded amused. ¡°It didn¡¯t disappear. Your mind unconsciously hid it.¡±

    Athena blinked. ¡°Hid it? How?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm,¡± the fox spirit hummed thoughtfully. ¡°Using your spiritual energy, of course.¡±

    She stared at the moon blankly. ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    A gentle chuckle rang through her mind. ¡°Haha, Master, you¡¯re so cute.¡±

    Cute? That was definitely not a word Athena would ever use to describe herself.

    Even as she retreated from her mental space, she could still hear the fox¡¯s elegant laughter fading into the background.

    Back in the real world, Rufus raised an eyebrow. ¡°Kid, you zoned out there for a moment.¡±

    Athena straightened. ¡°I asked my spirit. She said I unconsciously hid the mark using my spiritual energy.¡±

    Rufus crossed his arms, thinking. ¡°And what if it happens again? Or if it reappears at the wrong moment?¡±

    Athena gave him a look that practically said, Are you serious?

    ¡°I¡¯m here at the Academy, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯ll learn how to control it. I heard Professor Leylani is skilled in spirit summoning.¡±

    Rufus nodded in approval. ¡°Good. That¡¯s the right approach.¡±

    Alexander leaned closer, his tone gentle but firm. ¡°Cupcake, you have to promise not to let anyone else find out about this. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    Athena tilted her head, confused. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t having a spirit a good thing?¡±

    Alexander shook his head. ¡°Have you ever wondered why there are no books on spirit studies in the royal library? Or even here at the Academy?¡±

    Athena stayed silent, thinking.

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason spirit studies are kept out of reach,¡± he continued. ¡°Only a few exceptionally gifted people can access them. And it¡¯s not just about talent¡ªit¡¯s about secrecy and risk.¡±

    Athena knew her father never said anything without good reason, so she nodded slowly, taking his words to heart.

    Later that day, as Alexander and Sir Morari prepared to leave, Athena stood beside Julian and Ayden, watching their parents with solemn expressions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so down,¡± Leylani tried to cheer them up. ¡°You¡¯ll see them again during the holidays.¡±

    ¡°But when will that be?¡± Ayden asked, his voice trembling. His eyes shimmered with unshed tears, and it looked like the gentlest breeze could make them fall.

    ¡°In a year,¡± Leylani answered softly.

    Ayden¡¯s shocked little face turned to his master. The tears welled dangerously close to spilling.

    ¡°You¡¯re not helping,¡± Athena muttered.

    She leaned down slightly toward Ayden. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t you have me here?¡±

    ¡°What about me? I¡¯m here too!¡± Julian chimed in with a grin.

    The three exchanged glances.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take care of each other, okay?¡± Athena said, her voice steady.

    Ayden pouted but nodded, his small head bobbing in agreement. For now, that was enough.

    Leylani watched the three kids as they tried to console one another. A small smile tugged at his lips before he raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t your classes start tomorrow?¡±

    The trio instantly perked up at his words, as if electrified by the reminder.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ayden replied with a burst of enthusiasm. ¡°We got our schedules right after the ceremony!¡±

    Alfred let out a quiet sigh, shaking his head at the boy who had been on the verge of tears moments ago. Good Lord, this kid has the attention span of a goldfish.

    Leylani crossed his arms. ¡°Make sure you hand in your schedules before attending class. And please,¡±¡ªhe gave them a warning look¡ª¡°try not to cause any trouble.¡±

    Ayden pouted, visibly offended. ¡°We don¡¯t do things called trouble,¡± he insisted with innocent indignation.

    Leylani pinched the bridge of his nose. Just watching the three of them gave him a headache. He could already picture the chaos they would bring to the Academy.

    Especially this one¡ªthe ever-so-adorable little prince with the uncanny ability to sway the most powerful women of the future with just one blink of those big, earnest eyes.

    And then there was the junior Morari¡ªloyal to a fault and absolutely willing to start a war if it meant protecting his master.

    Yes¡­ it was going to be a long year.